ADVERTISING REGULATIONS

As compensation lawyers, we are not able to advertise these legal services in NSW and QLD due to the operation of relevant law- unless we are providing legal advices to our existing clients.

To proceed to the rest of the website, please choose from the 3 options below.

Alternatively, at any time, you may email your enquiry to info@wangs.com.au or call us on 9797 8688

Archive for the ‘Case Study’ Category

Yu v Registrar-General of New South Wales

Monday, May 3rd, 2010

our new case in the Supreme Court of NSW (more…)

Zhang v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship & Anor [2010] HCATrans 61 (12 March 2010)

Friday, April 16th, 2010

Our new case in the High Court of Australia

(more…)

Bofinger v Kingsway Group Limited [2009] HCA 44

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Bofinger v Kingsway Group Limited [2009] HCA 44 (13 October 2009)

Last Updated: 13 October 2009

Guarantee and indemnity – Surety – Right to subrogation to securities – Three separate loans made to company, each secured by mortgage over company’s property – Appellants guarantors of each loan – Appellants sold personal properties and used proceeds to reduce first loan – First mortgagee exercised power of sale over company’s property to satisfy outstanding amounts owing under first loan and transferred surplus to second mortgagee – Whether appellants have right to subrogation to securities in priority to puisne mortgagees – Whether appellants’ right to subrogation excluded by terms of guarantees to puisne mortgagees – Whether rule in Otter v Lord Vaux (1856) 2 K & J 650 [1856] EngR 694; [69 ER 943] applied to prevent appellants from exercising right to subrogation or should be extended to so apply – Whether transfer of surplus required to be unconscionable for doctrine of subrogation to apply.

 Equity – Remedies – Constructive trust – Nature of constructive trust – Surplus transferred by first mortgagee to second mortgagee – Whether first mortgagee constructive trustee of surplus – Whether obligation to account.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

GUMMOW, HAYNE, HEYDON, KIEFEL AND BELL JJ

 

RONALD JOHN BOFINGER & ANOR APPELLANTS

AND

KINGSWAY GROUP LIMITED FORMERLY
WILLIS & BOWRING MORTGAGE INVESTMENTS
LIMITED & ORS RESPONDENTS

Bofinger v Kingsway Group Limited [2009] HCA 44
13 October 2009
S161/2009

ORDER

 

  1. Appeal allowed.
  2. Set aside order 1 of the orders of the Court of Appeal of the Supreme Court of New South Wales entered 29 December 2008 and the orders of the Court of Appeal entered 8 July 2009 and in place thereof order that:

(a) appeal allowed;

(b) orders 1 and 2 of the orders made by Young CJ in Eq, entered 18 February 2008 be set aside; and

(c) the separate question stated on 16 November 2006 be answered as follows:

Question: In the circumstances of the case, were the sums of $268,307.33 and $432,712.53 and the securities over Lots 1 and 14 SP75069 held by the second defendant in trust for the plaintiffs as at 8 February 2006?

Answer: In the absence of prior consent or release by Mr and Mrs Bofinger, on 8 February 2006 Kingsway Group Limited was obliged to account to Mr and Mrs Bofinger as a constructive trustee for any dealing by it with the moneys and securities identified in the question for decision in favour of any other party, and to pay equitable compensation to Mr and Mrs Bofinger in respect of the

denial or limitation by such dealing of recoupment from those moneys and securities of moneys paid by Mr and Mrs Bofinger to Kingsway Group Limited, in total $1,519,234.40, from the proceeds of sale of their properties at 407 Willarong Road, Caringbah and 2/41 Bulwarra Street, Caringbah.

  1. The first, second, fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth respondents pay the appellants’ costs in this Court, in the Court of Appeal and of the proceedings to date in the Equity Division of the Supreme Court of New South Wales.

On appeal from the Supreme Court of New South Wales

Representation

G J McVay with A Tsekouras for the appellants (instructed by Warren McKeon Dickson Solicitors)

D R Sibtain with C K Amato for the first and eighth respondents (instructed by Watson Mangioni)

C M Harris SC with H P T Bevan for the second respondent (instructed by Bransgroves Lawyers)

R J H Darke SC with G K J Rich for the fifth to seventh respondents (instructed by Middletons Lawyers)

Submitting appearance for the third and fourth respondents

Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports.

Statute of Frauds 1677, s 4.
Conveyancing Act 1919 (NSW), s 10.
Law Reform (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1965 (NSW), s 3.
Real Property Act 1900 (NSW), ss 57(1), 58.
Uniform Civil Procedure Rules 2005 (NSW), r 28.2.

  1. GUMMOW, HAYNE, HEYDON, KIEFEL AND BELL JJ. The resolution of this appeal calls for application of “the cardinal principle of equity that the remedy must be fashioned to fit the nature of the case and the particular facts”[1]. The nature of the present case and the particular facts engage the law respecting sureties, their obligation to indemnify the creditor and right to indemnity by the principal debtor, and the operation of the doctrine of equity associated with the term “subrogation”.
  2. The appellants (Mr and Mrs Bofinger) are husband and wife. Mr Bofinger was a director of B & B Holdings Pty Ltd (“B & B Holdings”), which is now in liquidation. B & B Holdings borrowed consecutively from the first, second and third respondents (“first mortgagee”, “second mortgagee” and “third mortgagee” respectively) on the security of mortgages over the same real property of B & B Holdings. The appellants gave guarantees to the first, second and third mortgagees. The guarantees were supported in each case by a mortgage over real property of the appellants. The appellants sold these properties and applied the proceeds in reduction of the indebtedness of B & B Holdings to the first mortgagee.
  3. Thereafter, the first mortgagee exercised its power of sale over certain of the properties mortgaged by B & B Holdings. After satisfying the balance of the indebtedness of B & B Holdings, the first mortgagee accounted to the second mortgagee by payment of the surplus sale proceeds and delivery of the certificates of title and discharges of the first mortgages over two unsold properties. The first mortgagee did not, as the appellants contend it should have done, account to them so that they might recoup what they had paid off the indebtedness of B & B Holdings.
  4. The right of subrogation in favour of a surety recently was described by Sir Andrew Morritt V-C as follows[2]:

“The right operates so as to confer on the surety who has paid the debt in full the rights against the debtor formerly enjoyed by the creditor or by imposing on the creditor the obligation to account to the surety for any recovery in excess of the full amount of his debt.” (emphasis added)

That statement is important for this case because the indebtedness to the first mortgagee had been paid in full and the securities held by the first mortgagee discharged. The remedies equity provides must, as will appear, found upon the obligation of the first mortgagee to account.

  1. Before proceeding it is convenient to consider further the relevant principles respecting subrogation and guarantees.

Subrogation and guarantees

  1. In Orakpo v Manson Investments Ltd[3] Buckley LJ remarked that the relevant equitable considerations respecting a claim to subrogation may differ, for example, where the basis of subrogation is a contract of indemnity, or concerns ultra vires borrowings by a corporation, or the lending of funds to complete a purchase or pay off an existing mortgage. To that list may be added the subrogation of creditors of a trustee to the trustee’s lien over the trust property[4]. Therefore, if for no other reason, it is unhelpful to speak of subrogation as if it were a “cause of action” in the sense recognised at common law[5].
  2. In its widest sense, that apparently used by Buckley LJ in Orakpo, an indemnity includes a contract obliging one person to make good the loss suffered by another, and contracts of guarantee and those of insurance fall within that description. The authorities dealing with the writing requirements of s 4 of the Statute of Frauds 1677 with respect to guarantees (but not indemnities) sought to distinguish between guarantees and indemnities by emphasising the secondary liability of the guarantor and the primary liability of the indemnifier. But as Mason CJ pointed out in Sunbird Plaza Pty Ltd v Maloney[6], there is in this distinction “an element of ambiguity … unless the reference to primary liability is understood to mean ultimate liability”. His Honour added[7]:

“Once default has occurred, the party having the benefit of the guarantee can call on the guarantor to honour his promise before calling on the principal contracting party to perform his obligation, but the guarantor, having honoured his promise, can hold the principal contracting party to account by virtue of the doctrine of subrogation.”

  1. This notion of the ultimate liability of the principal provides a foundation for the application of subrogation in aid of the surety. Thus, where a claim to the benefit of securities held by the creditor is made by a surety, it was said by Turner V-C[8] that the equity for subrogation is derived from the obligation of the principal debtor to indemnify the surety[9]. There is “nothing hard” in the act of a court of equity in placing the surety in exactly the situation of the creditor with respect to those securities[10], because it would be unconscientious for the debtor to recover back the securities from the creditor while the debtor was obliged to indemnify the surety[11].
  2. What then are the equities where the creditor holds a first mortgage and there are puisne mortgagees? The authorities hold that a second mortgagee cannot complain where the surety utilises by subrogation the security held by the first mortgagee. In Drew v Lockett[12] this was put on the basis that the second mortgagee took its interest with notice and by grant from the equity of redemption enjoyed by the principal debtor in its state remaining after giving full effect to the first mortgage. Thus, in de Colyar’s work on guarantees it was said that the surety was entitled to all the equities the creditor could have enforced, adding[13]:

“And this right prevails, not merely against the original creditor of the principal debtor, but also against all persons claiming under the latter[14]. A mortgaged his estate to C, and B became A’s surety for the debt. Afterwards A mortgaged the estate to D, who had notice of the first mortgage. The first mortgage was subsequently paid off, partly by B, the surety, but D got a transfer of the legal estate. It was held that the surety had still priority over D for the amount paid by him under the first mortgage, as surety for A[15]. Again, on a purchase of goods by a broker for an undisclosed principal, in a market according to the usage of which such a broker is personally liable in default of his principal, and is, therefore, a surety for the latter, the unpaid vendor’s lien will pass to the broker, on default made by his principal, even though the latter may have pledged his interest in the goods to the third persons, and indorsed the delivery order to them[16].”

  1. The appellants in the present appeal relied, in particular, upon the statement of principle by Sir John Romilly MR in Drew v Lockett[17]:

“I am of opinion that a surety who pays off the debt for which he became surety must be entitled to all the equities which the creditor, whose debts he paid off, could have enforced, not merely against the principal debtor, but also as against all persons claiming under him. It is to be observed that the second and any subsequent mortgagee is in no respect prejudiced by the enforcement of this equity; when he advances his money he knows perfectly well that there is a prior charge on the property, and if he thinks fit to advance his money on such security, it is his own affair, and he cannot afterwards with justice complain. The amount being limited, it is a matter of indifference to him whether the first mortgagee or the surety is the prior claimant for that amount, and it would be, in my opinion, a violation of all principle if, when the surety pays off the debt, he were not to be entitled, as against the principal debtor and those who claim under him, to be paid the full amount due to him.” (emphasis added)

  1. This statement is to be read with the earlier decision of the same judge in Gedye v Matson[18]. The immediate issue in that case was whether a foreclosure suit by a first mortgagee was defective for want of joinder of a surety who had paid off part of the mortgage. Sir John Romilly MR ruled that the surety “is entitled to stand in the place of the mortgagee, and is, therefore, interested in the equity of redemption … [and] might afterwards come and redeem”[19]. He also held that the surety was “in the situation of a subsequent incumbrancer, and as if the mortgagor had executed a second mortgage to him. As against the principal debtor, the surety is entitled to a charge on the estate.”[20]
  2. More recently, in Aquilina Holdings Pty Ltd v Lynndell Pty Ltd[21] Daubney J remarked that an opposite result to that in authorities such as Gedye v Matson would tend to undermine the operation of the equitable doctrine of subrogation. His Honour also said that the equitable doctrine did not do violence to the principles of the Torrens system[22]. Rather, the doctrine accepts the state of the register but enforces against registered proprietors conscientious obligations imposed upon them[23]. Under the Torrens system, the charge or equitable lien of the surety would support a caveat on the subject property[24].

The present dispute

  1. The respondents do not challenge these statements of principle. But by their Notices of Contention they submit that the statements do not speak to the circumstances of the present litigation. First, the debt secured by the first mortgage had been paid in full at the date when the entitlement of the appellant sureties was to be assessed and the first mortgage had been displaced on the register upon exercise of the power of sale of some of the lots and upon registration of discharges with respect to other lots. Secondly, surplus proceeds and assets had been distributed to the second mortgagee and thus had left the control of the first mortgagee. Thirdly, and unlike the situation in Drew v Lockett, the sureties also had guaranteed puisne mortgages and for that reason any entitlement they had in equity to the surplus would prejudice impermissibly the second and third mortgagees.
  2. The appellants complain that in upholding the decision of the primary judge (Young CJ in Eq)[25] the New South Wales Court of Appeal (Giles JA, Handley AJA and Sackville AJA)[26] did not give any effect to their equity as guarantors to subrogation to the rights of the first mortgagee against B & B Holdings. This result was reached by an answer in the negative to a question posed for separate decision in a suit in the Equity Division of the Supreme Court.
  3. The primary case of the appellants is that the first mortgagee had distributed the surplus in breach of the constructive trust in which the surplus was held for them as sureties. The reasons which follow lead to a conclusion which, without going to the length of accepting all of the appellants’ submissions, favours allowing the appeal.

The agreed facts

  1. Something further now should be said respecting the agreed facts. These include attached documents and correspondence. There emerges what may be an incomplete account of events but it is upon this basis that the parties choose to present the question for separate determination.
  2. Part 28 r 28.2 of the Uniform Civil Procedure Rules 2005 empowered the Supreme Court to make orders for the decision of any question before trial. In such a proceeding care is to be taken that agreed facts are stated with precision[27]. This is important, not the least because the parties to such a proceeding will be bound by the determination of the question and will not be at liberty subsequently in the same proceedings to advance argument or adduce further evidence directed to showing that the separate question was wrongly determined[28].
  3. B & B Holdings carried on business as a real estate developer and on land (“the Enmore land”) in an inner suburb of Sydney constructed 17 town houses and one house. It was placed in liquidation by February 2006 and the joint liquidators are the fourth respondent in this Court. They have entered a submitting appearance.
  4. To finance the purchase of the Enmore land and the construction of the buildings thereon, in 2003 B & B Holdings borrowed $7,062,000 from the first mortgagee, Kingsway Group Limited. The interest rate initially was nine percent per annum. Then, as the project proceeded, B & B Holdings borrowed $1,400,000 from Rekley Pty Limited, the second mortgagee, and finally $350,000 from Mr John Edward Skehan, the third mortgagee. The indebtedness under these arrangements was secured in each case by registered mortgages against the title to the Enmore land and a property of B & B Holdings at Nullaburra Road, Caringbah. (There also appears to have been a fixed and floating charge in favour of the first mortgagee over the assets of B & B Holdings, but nothing turns upon this.)
  5. The fifth, sixth and seventh respondents (“the Solicitors”) carried on their practice at 575 Kingsway, Miranda under the name “Willis and Bowring Solicitors”. They acted for the first mortgagee and for the second mortgagee and, at least in February 2006, for the third mortgagee as well. The first mortgagee is Kingsway Group Limited but throughout this period was named “Willis and Bowring Mortgage Investments Limited” and carried on business also at 575 Kingsway. The fifth respondent, one of the Solicitors, was a director of the first mortgagee. The eighth respondent was an officer of the first mortgagee. The third mortgagee, the third respondent, entered a submitting appearance in this Court.
  6. In this Court, counsel for the Solicitors, for the first mortgagee and eighth respondent, and for the second mortgagee presented essentially a united front and divided the oral argument between them.
  7. The first, second and third mortgages were dated respectively 31 January 2003, 14 March 2003 and 28 April 2005. In addition, by an instrument of guarantee dated 31 January 2003 (the date of the first mortgage) the appellants guaranteed to the first mortgagee repayment of the amount owing from time to time under the first mortgage by B & B Holdings. The guarantee was supported by mortgages by the guarantors to the first mortgagee over residential premises at Caringbah (“the Willarong Road property”) and over a home unit in the same suburb (“the Bulwarra Street property”). Both properties were owned by the appellants. Thereafter, by instruments of guarantee dated respectively 14 March 2003 (the date of the second mortgage) and 28 April 2005 (the date of the third mortgage) the appellants guaranteed to the second and third mortgagees respectively repayment of the amounts from time to time owing to those parties by B & B Holdings. The guarantees given by the appellants to the second and third mortgagees also were secured by second and third mortgages over the Willarong Road property and the Bulwarra Street property. All three guarantees were relevantly in the same form.
  8. The loan agreement between B & B Holdings and the first mortgagee had an expiry date of 1 February 2004. On 20 February 2004 the first mortgagee agreed to an increase in the loan amount to $8,288,000 with an increased interest rate and an extension to 1 October 2004. On 15 October 2004 it granted a further extension to 1 March 2005 and the loan amount was reduced to $8,278,000. On 23 March 2005, the first mortgagee agreed to a third extension to 1 October 2005, with a higher interest rate of 14.5 percent per annum; failure to pay the required interest amount by the 14th of each month would deprive the borrower of a lower interest rate of 9.5 percent and constitute an event of default.
  9. Thereafter, on 28 April 2005, B & B Holdings entered into the loan agreement with the third mortgagee; this was secured by the third mortgage.
  10. It is not clear when in this period B & B Holdings defaulted on the second mortgage. However, it defaulted on the first mortgage on 1 October 2005, and on the third mortgage on 28 October 2005.
  11. In China and South Sea Bank Ltd v Tan Soon Gin (alias George Tan)[29] Lord Templeman observed that a surety, worried, for example, by the decline in value of securities held by the creditor from the principal debtor, may “bustle about”, pay off the debt and take over the benefit of the securities.
  12. In July 2005, that is to say during the currency of the third extension by the first mortgagee and after the apparent defaults which had occasioned the grant of the third extension, the appellants sold the Willarong Road property. From the proceeds they paid a total of $894,044.14 to the first mortgagee in reduction of the amount which was then owing to the first mortgagee by B & B Holdings and secured by the first mortgage. Thereafter, the appellants sold the Bulwarra Street property and on 5 October 2005 paid to the first mortgagee $625,190.26. This gave a total in payments to the first mortgagee by the appellants of $1,519,234.40.
  13. It is important to note that following the sales of the Willarong Road property and the Bulwarra Street property there were discharges of the mortgages over those properties which the appellants had given not only to the first but also to the second and third mortgagees. Thereafter the guarantees given by the appellants remained in force but were unsecured. This may be important for the final working out of liabilities between the appellants and the second and third mortgagees, and may emphasise the importance to the appellants of their claim against the Solicitors. But, given the limited framework of the case to date, these matters were not pursued in argument.
  14. There had been no call by the first mortgagee upon the guarantees, and in that sense the payments by the appellants were initiated by them. However, this was in the circumstances of default by B & B Holdings described above. The first mortgagee, necessarily involved so as to clear the titles, knew of the sales of the two properties by the appellants and also knew of the payment of the proceeds in reduction of the indebtedness of B & B Holdings.
  15. In November 2005 the first mortgagee went into possession of the Enmore land. On or about 2 February 2006, the first mortgagee completed the exercise of its power of sale of Lot 13 of the Enmore land. By 8 February 2006 the indebtedness of B & B Holdings to the first mortgagee had been satisfied. However, its indebtedness to the second and third mortgagees was $1,935,671.23 and $464,267.12 respectively.
  16. On 7 February 2006, the Solicitors wrote a letter directed to the attention of the eighth respondent, Mr Hatheier, an officer of the first mortgagee. The letter said, with reference to security over the Enmore land:

“We advise that we act for the Second Mortgagee Rekley Pty Limited. This letter is to formally request possession of the 2 remaining unsold lots being lots 1 and 14 in the above development.
Please pay the balance proceeds of sale in relation to lot 13 and the total proceeds of sale in relation to lot 5 to Willis & Bowring Trust Account.”

On the next day, 8 February 2006, Mr Hatheier, describing himself as “Business Development Manager” of the first mortgagee, wrote to Willis and Bowring Solicitors, for the attention of Mr Tosolini, the fifth respondent:

“We acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 7th February.
We consent to your client Rekley Pty Limited taking possession.
We now enclose the following:-
1. Keys
2. Deeds and Discharges of Mortgage in relation to lots 1 and 14
We confirm that the balance proceeds of sale of lot 13 (after discharge of mortgage) and the proceeds of sale of lot 5 are to be paid to your trust account for the purpose of being disbursed to your client.” (emphasis added)

The discharges of these first mortgages were subsequently registered on or about 8 February 2006.

  1. On 20 February 2006, Mr Hatheier, on behalf of the first mortgagee, wrote to one of the liquidators of B & B Holdings. He enclosed copies of the letters of 7 and 8 February and wrote that the Solicitors were acting on behalf of the second and third mortgagees. This presumably was in addition to their acting for his company as first mortgagee. The letter indicated that $268,307.30 had been provided to the second mortgagee at settlement. It attached a summary of receipts and payments of the first mortgagee as mortgagee in possession. This showed payments to the first mortgagee of $3,848,000 and to the second mortgagee of $268,307 and, significantly, made an allowance for the earlier receipt from the appellants of the proceeds of sale of their properties. On 21 February 2006, the whole of the proceeds of sale of Lot 5, $432,712.53, was paid to the Solicitors on behalf of the second mortgagee.
  2. The upshot was that by about 21 February or shortly thereafter the titles to Lots 1, 5, 13 and 14 of the Enmore land no longer showed the first mortgages by B & B Holdings and the second mortgagee had received surplus proceeds of sale of Lot 13 and the whole of the proceeds of Lot 5. Hence, as indicated in the opening passages of these reasons, the importance of the obligation to account to the appellants and of its nature and scope.

Statutory provisions

  1. All the lands the subject of the various mortgages were lands under the provisions of the Real Property Act 1900 (NSW) (“the RP Act“), and the mortgages were registered mortgages. Section 57(1) of the RP Act provides that a mortgage has effect as a security but does not operate as a transfer of land. Section 58(1) provides for the exercise of a statutory power of sale. Section 58(2) protects the purchaser by denying any obligation to see to the application of the purchase money. Section 58(3) states that the purchase money from the sale of land by a mortgagee in exercise of power of sale “shall be applied”, first in payment of the expenses of the sale, secondly in payment of the first mortgagee, thirdly in payment of subsequent mortgagees in order of priority and that any surplus is to be paid to the mortgagor. However, upon that first mortgagee equity may place requirements as to the disposition of the surplus purchase moneys.
  2. Adams v Bank of New South Wales[30] is authority that s 58 is to be read in a manner consistent with the equitable duty of the first mortgagee to account to puisne mortgagees as a trustee for any surplus. The position in equity was described as follows by Kay J in Charles v Jones[31] as follows:

“I have never heard it doubted that where a mortgagee sells, and has a balance in his hands, he is a trustee of that balance for the persons beneficially interested. He takes his mortgage as a security for his debt, but, so soon as he has paid himself what is due, he has no right to be in possession of the estate, or of the balance of the purchase-money. He then holds them, to say the least, for the benefit of somebody else, of a second mortgagee, if there be one, or, if not, of the mortgagor. What, then, is he to do? Surely he has a duty cast upon him. His duty is to say, ‘I have paid my debt: this property which is pledged to me, and in respect of which I now hold this surplus in my hands, is not my property. I desire to get rid of this surplus, and hand it back to the person to whom it belongs. … The duty of this mortgagee was at least to set this money apart in such a way as to be fruitful for the benefit of the persons beneficially entitled to it. To that extent and in that manner he was, according to my understanding of the law, in a fiduciary relation to the persons entitled to the money. It was so held in the case of Quarrell v Beckford[32], and so far as I know has always been so held, and although I quite agree that the Court is very reluctant to treat a mortgagee as being a trustee in any sense while any money is due to him, still when he has paid himself, and has money remaining in his hands which is no longer his property, how can he be treated as other than a trustee of such money?” (emphasis added)

  1. The appellants sought to bring themselves, by reliance upon their subrogation rights, within the obligation of the first mortgagee to account to the person to whom the surplus belonged, and to place their rights in priority to any entitlement of the puisne mortgagees.
  2. The appellants sought to support their case by reliance upon the provisions now made by s 3 of the Law Reform (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1965 (NSW) respecting the entitlement of sureties to assignment of securities. Section 3 is the descendant in New South Wales of s 5 of the Mercantile Law Amendment Act 1856 (UK)[33]. The provisions confer upon sureties statutory rights and remedies which furnish a summary mode of carrying into effect those otherwise available in courts of equity[34]. The second mortgagee correctly submitted that if, as it contended, the appellants lacked an equity supporting subrogation, s 3 would not supply that deficiency.

The Supreme Court proceedings

  1. By proceedings instituted in the Equity Division of the Supreme Court of New South Wales the appellants complained that in the circumstances they had an entitlement to recoupment of what they had paid as sureties and that this was in the nature of a trust binding the first mortgagee. They contended that in accounting to the second mortgagee in the manner described above, the first mortgagee had committed breaches of trust and that the second mortgagee had received trust property of the appellants. They sued the Solicitors as accountable under the principles associated with Barnes v Addy[35].
  2. The separate question was:

“In the circumstances of the case, were the sums of $268,307.33 and $432,712.53 and the securities over Lots 1 and 14 SP75069 held by the second defendant in trust for the plaintiffs as at 8 February 2006?”

  1. The sense of the separate question was to ask whether, given that by 8 February 2006 the first mortgagee had been paid in full, it followed that in respect of surplus moneys attributable to the sale of Lots 5 and 13 of the Enmore land and the first mortgages over Lots 1 and 14, the first mortgagee was trustee for the appellants up to so much thereof as would give effect to their subrogation rights.
  2. There was an immediate difficulty respecting any trust by the first mortgagee over the mortgages to it of Lots 1 and 14. The discharges were registered on or about 8 February and thus the subject matter of such a trust no longer existed.
  3. In the event, the primary judge answered the separate question wholly in the negative. The primary judge thereafter entered judgment for the defendants in the suit. The Court of Appeal dismissed an appeal and made a special costs order in favour of the Solicitors. In this Court, the appellants seek to have those orders set aside and to have an affirmative answer to the question.
  4. The appellants refer to the acceptance by Hodgson J that if a first mortgagee exercises its power of sale, the surety is entitled at least to a charge over the balance of the proceeds[36]. The respondents counter that even if there were such a charge it bound the subject matter only while it was in the hands of the first mortgagee. Further, the charge would confer no more than a security interest, would not entail fiduciary obligations owed by the chargor to the appellants, and would not support a proprietary interest which persisted against a third party such as the second mortgagee. Once the discharges of the first mortgages over Lots 1 and 14 reached the hands of the second mortgagee for registration, and the cash surplus reached its hands without the need for retention in an identifiable separate fund, any such charge would be spent[37]. (There may have been grounds in these circumstances for an action at law by the appellants against the second mortgagee for money had and received, but this was not considered in submissions to this Court[38].)
  5. The preferred position of the appellants remained the trust in their favour. The respondents pointed to what were said to be the burdensome administration and investment duties this would entail[39].

The appropriate equitable remedy

  1. It is unnecessary to resolve all of these questions. The essential task is to identify the scope of equitable relief which, in the circumstances of this case, now adequately protects the position of the appellants that obtained on 8 February 2006, when the indebtedness of the first mortgagee had been satisfied.
  2. Equitable intervention is sought by the appellants and this would have an impact upon the position of not just the first mortgagee but of the other respondents. Further, while there were proceeds of sale of Lots 5 and 13 it is not apparent from the agreed facts that they remain capable of separate identification and, in any event, the first mortgages over Lots 1 and 14 could not provide subject matter for any trust after registration of the discharges on or about 8 February 2006.
  3. In this situation assistance is afforded by a point emphasised by four members of the Court in the joint reasons in Giumelli v Giumelli[40] when considering the constructive trust as a remedial response to a claim to equitable intervention. The point is that the term “constructive trust” may be used not with respect to the creation or recognition of a proprietary interest but to identify the imposition of a personal liability to account upon a defaulting fiduciary.
  4. In Jones v Southall & Bourke Pty Ltd[41], after reviewing the authorities, Crennan J said that they:

“make plain [that] the term ‘constructive trust’ covers both trusts arising by operation of law and remedial trusts. Furthermore, a constructive trust may give rise to either an equitable proprietary remedy based on tracing or, whether based on or independently of tracing, an equitable personal remedy to redress unconscionable conduct. The equitable personal remedies include equitable lien or charge or a liability to account.”

Earlier in her reasons her Honour had noted that the term “constructive trust” had been applied to include the enforcement of the obligation of a defaulting fiduciary to make restitution by a personal rather than a proprietary remedy[42].

  1. The obligation to account, here by a first mortgagee, is consistent with what was said by Kay J in Charles v Jones[43] in the passage set out earlier in these reasons. On 8 February 2006 the first mortgagee was obliged in good conscience both to account to the appellants for surplus moneys and securities it held and not to undertake or perform any competing engagement in that respect without prior release by the appellants[44]. These obligations were fiduciary in character. As indicated by the correspondence of 7, 8 and 20 February 2006, to which reference has been made, the first mortgagee entered into and performed a conflicting engagement with the second mortgagee. The result was to cause loss to the appellants by denial of enjoyment of their entitlement to recoupment from the surplus moneys with respect to the sale of Lots 5 and 13 and first mortgages over Lots 1 and 14.
  2. In respect of its misapplication of the surplus moneys and securities and the consequent loss to the appellants the first mortgagee is to be treated as a constructive trustee to the extent that it must account to the appellants as a defaulting fiduciary. It is unnecessary to seek to determine upon the agreed facts whether the first mortgagee was a trustee in a fuller sense which afforded the appellants a beneficial interest in the assets in question.
  3. Breach by the first mortgagee of its above described fiduciary obligation to the appellants would suffice to engage the principles associated with the “second limb” in Barnes v Addy[45], if at any further hearing the necessary further facts are established against other respondents. In Barnes v Addy itself, the two solicitors, Messrs Preston and Duffield, had not received any trust property; the question was whether their knowledge made them accountable as parties to the breach of trust by the trustee and bound to make good as constructive trustees the loss of the trust assets.

The answer by the respondents’ Notices of Contention

  1. The respondents seek to outflank any conclusion such as that just expressed in several ways. A starting point is provided by The Equity Trustees Executors & Agency Co Ltd v New Zealand Loan & Mercantile Agency Co Ltd[46] where Lowe J said:

“When a guaranteed debt is paid by the surety he is entitled, unless the right is excluded by agreement or his conduct makes it inequitable to enforce it, in respect of the amount he has paid under his guarantee to the securities which the creditor holds for the debt guaranteed. This right arises not from any agreement between the surety and the creditor, though it may be excluded by agreement between them. It rests on equitable principles.” (emphasis added)

That statement of principle is plainly correct. The respondents, however, draw from the emphasised words two propositions of exception and rely upon them as an answer to any success the appellants’ submissions otherwise might enjoy. First, the respondents say any right of the appellants was excluded by agreement, in particular by the terms of their guarantee of the second mortgage. Secondly, the respondents contend that this and other circumstances rendered it inequitable as between the appellants and the first mortgagee to rely upon Drew v Lockett[47]. Thirdly, it is said to follow that there is no footing to attach liability upon the first mortgagee to account to the appellants in respect of the surplus and so no basis for any remedy against other respondents.

The terms of the guarantee of 14 March 2003 to the second mortgagee

  1. It is convenient to turn first to the terms of the appellants’ guarantee given by deed on 14 March 2003 to the second mortgagee. The instrument is described on the cover sheet as a “Deed of Guarantee and Indemnity”. The settled principle in Australia governing the interpretation of contracts of guarantee and indemnity has been stated by this Court in authorities the most recent of which is found in the joint reasons in Andar Transport Pty Ltd v Brambles Ltd[48]. The principle is that a doubt as to the construction of a provision in such a contract should be resolved in favour of the surety or indemnifier. It is implicit in this that the doubt may arise not only from the uncertain meaning of a particular expression but from its apparent width of possible application.
  2. Mr and Mrs Bofinger were each identified as “Guarantor”, the second mortgagee as “Lender” and B & B Holdings as “Borrower”. The “Mortgage” was the second mortgage by the Borrower, also dated 14 March 2003, and “Obligated Person” meant any of the Borrower, Guarantor, and any other person who was liable to the Lender for payment of the “Guaranteed Money”, being the subject of the guarantee and indemnity in cl 3 and cl 5 respectively.
  3. Clause 3 stated:

“3.1 The Guarantors guarantee to the Lender:
(1) the performance of all the obligations of the Borrower under the Mortgage; and
(2) the payment of all damages suffered by the Lender (including interest costs and expenses) arising from any breach or termination of the Mortgage.
3.2 If the Borrower does not, on the date provided in the Mortgage, pay any amount payable to the Lender, the Guarantors must immediately pay that amount to the Lender.”

  1. Taken by itself cl 3 does not contain a covenant by the Guarantor to ensure that B & B Holdings meets its obligations to the second mortgagee in priority to those owed to the first mortgagee. Such a priority structure would have been at odds with the sequence of the registered mortgages and the circumstances of the borrowings to finance the development of the Enmore land. It would have required clear terms in a multi-party priority agreement.
  2. Clause 5 stated:

“5.1 If the Borrower is not bound by some or all of the Borrower’s obligations under the Mortgage, if for any other reason the guarantee is not effective, the Guarantors agree, by way of indemnity and principal obligation, to pay to the Lender the amount which would have been payable by the Guarantors to the Lender under the guarantee in clause 3 had the guarantee been effective and the Borrower been bound.”

  1. The lengthy provisions of cl 6 are headed “Matters Not Affecting Guarantor’s Liability”. Clause 6.4 is headed “Waiver by Guarantor” and its provisions were relied on in particular in submissions by the second mortgagee. The sub-clause reads:

“Each Guarantor waives the Guarantor’s rights as surety whether legal, equitable, statutory or otherwise which may be inconsistent with the provisions of this deed or in any way restrict the Lender’s rights, remedies or recourse.”

  1. Counsel for the second mortgagee submitted that cl 6.4 extended to the waiver by the appellants of any surety rights they might have in respect of another instrument, namely the first mortgage. This was said to be the effect of the general words “the Guarantor’s rights as surety”. But the critical words which follow are “inconsistent with the provisions of this deed”. They govern also the earlier words “Guarantor’s rights as surety”. The waiver effected by cl 6.4 is a waiver of such of the Guarantor’s rights as surety under the guarantee to the second mortgagee as may be inconsistent with the provisions of the guarantee to the second mortgagee. It is not a waiver of any of the Guarantor’s rights under the guarantee to the first mortgagee. This submission fails.
  2. Counsel for the Solicitors sought to achieve a similar application to the first mortgage by reference to cl 3.1 and par (2) of cl 7.1. Clause 7.1 is headed “Guarantors Not To Claim Benefits Or Enforce Rights” and reads:

“Until the Guaranteed Money is paid in full and all obligations of the Borrower under the Mortgage are fully and finally discharged or released, a Guarantor must not in any way:
(1) claim the benefit or seek the transfer (in whole or in part) of any other guarantee, indemnity or security held or taken by the Lender;
(2) make a claim or enforce a right against any other Obligated Person or against the estate or any of the property of any of them (except for the benefit of the Lender); or
(3) raise or claim any set-off, counterclaim or defence available to any other Obligated Person in reduction of the Guarantor’s liability under this deed.”

  1. Clause 7.1, as the opening words indicate, bars the Guarantor from taking any of the steps described in pars (1), (2) and (3) until two events have taken place. The first is the full payment of the moneys secured by the terms of the guarantee in cl 3; these are identified by reference only to the second mortgage by B & B Holdings. The second event is the discharge or release of all obligations of B & B Holdings under that mortgage. These events had not occurred at 8 February 2006, with the result that the restraints in pars (1), (2) and (3) were operative.
  2. Paragraph (1) limits recourse to rights of the second mortgagee. Paragraph (3) is concerned with reduction of liability “under this deed”. As the Solicitors accepted, neither paragraph constrains the exercise of rights under a guarantee of the first mortgage.
  3. However, the Solicitors contended that par (2), read with cl 3.1 and the definition of “Obligated Person”, manifested a particular intention by B & B Holdings, the appellants, and the second mortgagee. This was that the second mortgagee would “go first” in relation to the property of B & B Holdings and that the second mortgagee be protected from what otherwise might be prior claims by the appellants in reliance upon subrogation to the rights of the first mortgagee.
  4. That submission also should be rejected. The Guarantor falls within the defined term “Obligated Person”, as also does B & B Holdings. In asserting subrogation to the rights of the first mortgagee against B & B Holdings as Borrower, is the Guarantor making a claim against “any other Obligated Person” within the meaning of par (2)? The answer is suggested by the opening words of cl 7.1. These suspend engagement in this activity until full payment of the moneys guaranteed by cl 3, namely those secured by the second mortgage. Paragraph (1) then is directed to claims by the Guarantor to rights of the Lender (the second mortgagee), par (3) deals with claims to set-off and the like in reduction of the liability of the Guarantor to the Lender under the second mortgage, and par (2) with such matters relating to the guarantee of the second mortgage as claims by the Guarantor for indemnity for obligations under that guarantee by the Borrower or for contribution by any co-sureties.
  5. If there be any doubt respecting the construction of cl 7.1 in this way, then, as indicated earlier in these reasons, the doubt is to be resolved in favour of the Guarantor.
  6. It follows that in asserting rights of subrogation with respect to the first mortgage, the appellants were not acting in breach of any restrictions binding them by reason of the terms of the guarantee of the second mortgage. It follows further that there was nothing inequitable as between the appellants and the first mortgagee and the Solicitors (not parties to that guarantee) in the appellants seeking the support of equity in the manner described earlier in these reasons.
  7. In particular, contrary to the submission by the Solicitors, the appellants were not bound to do equity by offering to perform an obligation to “protect” the second mortgagee as the price of any equitable relief founded on their subrogation rights in respect of the first mortgage. In Langman v Handover[49] Rich and Dixon JJ said that the maxim that he who seeks equity must do equity “does not substitute moral for legal standards in the determination of the conditions of relief”. Rather, those who ask for the assistance of a court of equity must be willing to do justice by accepting terms which flow from the legal or equitable rights of the defendant to the suit.
  8. The result is that the grounds in the Notices of Contention based upon the terms of the guarantee of the second mortgage fail.
  9. The question for this Court then becomes whether the grounds of decision by the Court of Appeal should be sustained.

The reasoning of the Court of Appeal

  1. The members of the Court of Appeal gave differing reasons for upholding the decision of the primary judge. Giles JA observed that it was important that the appellants had given guarantees not only to the first mortgagee but also to the second and third mortgagees. This distinguished the present case from Drew v Lockett[50]. As between the appellants and the second mortgagee the “plain intention” was that the second mortgagee was to have resort to its security after the first mortgagee but “prior to any entitlement [the appellants] might have with respect to that property”. The appellants had undertaken obligations to the second mortgagee “inconsistent” with the assertion of prior entitlement to subrogation and “the priority which would otherwise arise” was displaced.
  2. However, for the reasons already explained when dealing with the Notices of Contention, the terms of the guarantee given to the second mortgagee do not manifest any such intention. There was no displacement of priority between the mortgagees and the giving of the consecutive guarantees produced no inconsistency. Each guarantee operated in accordance with its terms. There was nothing in the circumstances rendering it inequitable for the appellants to enjoy the rights of subrogation.
  3. Handley AJA relied upon an application or extension of the rule in Otter v Lord Vaux[51]. Of that rule, his Honour said that it:

“prevents the mortgagor derogating from his grant and obtaining an advantage from his breach of contract. The mortgagee is estopped by his grant and contract from claiming priority over the second mortgage.”

Handley AJA said that the estoppel was an estoppel by convention and added:

“The position in the present case is substantially the same. The guarantors guaranteed each of the mortgages on the basis that one would be the first, another the second, and the other the third. The Principal Debtor could not have paid off the first and kept it alive for its own benefit. The guarantors, having guaranteed the second mortgage as a second mortgage, agreed in substance with the second mortgage[e] that once the first mortgagee was paid in full the second mortgagee would be paid next from one source or another before the guarantors got anything.”

  1. There are several obscurities in this passage. The reference in the second sentence to “each of the mortgages”, when read with “[t]he Principal Debtor” in the next sentence, appears to be to the securities given by B & B Holdings not those given by the appellants in support of their guarantees. As things stood at 8 February 2006 there was no indebtedness remaining of B & B Holdings on its first mortgage and no occasion for B & B Holdings to pay it off and keep it alive for its benefit. Nor, as already indicated, was there any agreement, in substance or otherwise, between the appellants as guarantors and the second mortgagee that once the first mortgage had been paid in full (with the contribution made by the guarantors from the proceeds of sale of their two properties) the second mortgagee would be paid next and before the guarantors could recoup that contribution.
  2. In Con-Stan Industries of Australia Pty Ltd v Norwich Winterthur Insurance (Australia) Ltd[52] the Court said:

“Estoppel by convention is a form of estoppel founded not on a representation of fact made by a representor and acted on by a representee to his detriment, but on the conduct of relations between the parties on the basis of an agreed or assumed state of facts, which both will be estopped from denying.”

  1. The reference to an agreed or assumed state of facts (not of law) is significant. In any event, in the present case the agreed facts fall far short of what would be necessary to establish that the priority of the second mortgagee which is now asserted was the conventional basis of the transaction between it and the appellants as guarantors, so that the appellants had been estopped from asserting their right of subrogation.
  2. Nor does the rule in Otter v Lord Vaux depend upon reasoning which supplies any analogy for resolution of the present appeal. The rule is concerned with the merger of charges (including mortgages) in estates; the mortgages by B & B Holdings were of land under the provisions of the RP Act and thus were “creatures of statute” to which the general law principles of destruction by merger did not apply[53].
  3. The rule of the common law is that whenever a greater and a lesser estate meet in the same person, without any intermediate estate, the lesser is sunk or drowned in the greater. Accordingly, at common law, where a person entitled to land acquires a security over it, a merger is conclusively presumed; the security merges and disappears in the greater estate. However, equity gives effect to an intention of the parties that there be no merger[54]. But to that acceptance of intention as controlling the outcome there is an exception. This is identified as the rule in Otter v Lord Vaux. A mortgagor who has paid off an encumbrance thereafter cannot set it up in priority to a puisne mortgage which the mortgagor has granted. Why is this so? The answer, which has the support of Viscount Haldane LC[55] and Megarry J[56], is as follows[57]:

“a second mortgage, as between the parties, is a grant of the mortgagor’s entire interest in the property, saving only the rights of the prior incumbrancer, and the mortgagor cannot derogate from his grant by holding the first mortgage against the second mortgagee”.

The rule in Otter v Lord Vaux has been applied to securities over personal property[58]. But as indicated above, there was no question in the present case of any merger by operation of law, with a contrary intention to which equity would not give effect.

  1. The preferred basis upon which Sackville AJA decided the appeal was that the conduct of the first mortgagee in accounting to the second mortgagee for the surplus proceeds was not “unconscionable”. His Honour answered in the negative the question he posed as follows:

“But in what way is the doctrine of subrogation needed to avoid an unconscionable result? Or, to put the question another way, what would be unjust or inequitable about the net surplus from the sale of the Principal Debtor’s assets going to the second mortgagee, as envisaged by s 58(3) of the [RP Act] …?”

  1. The answer is that for the reasons already given the first mortgagee was required by equity to account for the net surplus to the appellants. That obligation was imposed upon the enjoyment by the second mortgagee of its entitlement under s 58(3) of the RP Act.
  2. His Honour also said:

“The arrangements were plainly not intended to allow the appellants, by paying out the first mortgagee, to transform the second mortgagee from a secured creditor of [B & B Holdings] to an unsecured creditor presumably ranking equally with the other unsecured creditors of the appellants.”

There are difficulties with this passage. On the agreed facts the appellants had been able to sell their two properties and so raise the moneys paid by them in reduction of the indebtedness of B & B Holdings to the first mortgagee only because the three mortgagees had consented to the clearing of the title to those two properties. The second and third mortgagees had not, for example, protected their position by obtaining an agreement with the appellants and the first mortgagee expressly to deny to the appellants what otherwise would be their subrogation rights to the first mortgage over the assets of B & B Holdings.

  1. Sackville AJA referred to the passage in Tanwar Enterprises Pty Ltd v Cauchi[59] where, after noting that the terms “unconscientious” and “unconscionable” are used across a broad range of equity jurisdiction, Gleeson CJ, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Heydon JJ continued:

“They describe in their various applications the formation and instruction of conscience by reference to well developed principles. Thus, it may be said that breaches of trust and abuses of fiduciary position manifest unconscientious conduct; but whether a particular case amounts to a breach of trust or abuse of fiduciary duty is determined by reference to well developed principles, both specific and flexible in character. It is to those principles that the court has first regard rather than entering into the case at that higher level of abstraction involved in notions of unconscientious conduct in some loose sense where all principles are at large.”

  1. However, Sackville AJA appears to have proceeded, not in accordance with that passage, particularly its last sentence, but by asking whether and in what way the doctrine of subrogation was “needed to avoid an unconscionable result” and answering that there was nothing unconscionable or unjust in the first mortgagee applying the surplus proceeds of sale to the second mortgage. But this reasoning does not allow for the circumstance that the surplus was computed only after allowance for the payments which had been made by the appellants to reduce the secured indebtedness of B & B Holdings. These payments had enlivened the doctrine of subrogation, subject to the operation of which, and subject to contrary agreement or inequitable conduct, the parties were to be taken to have conducted their affairs.
  2. Sackville AJA referred to the judgment of Kearney J in Cochrane v Cochrane[60]. This is often, and correctly, cited as containing an orthodox statement and application of principles respecting the interrelation between the doctrines of subrogation and contribution. The remedy of one co-mortgagor who pays off the mortgage in full is not of subrogation to the rights of the mortgagee against the other mortgagor, but to contribution from that mortgagor.
  3. Kearney J also referred to the implied indemnity by the principal debtor which reflected the ultimate liability of that party in cases of suretyship[61]. It was that ultimate liability of B & B Holdings which in the present case founded the application of the doctrine of subrogation in favour of the appellants. Kearney J contrasted the right of subrogation with the right of contribution between those, such as the present appellants, who are subject to co-ordinate liabilities or common obligations. There equity is moved by concern that the common exposure of the contributors to the creditor and the equality of burden not be defeated by the accident or chance that the creditor select for recovery one or some rather than all of the contributors[62].

Unjust enrichment and the English decisions

  1. The appeal to this Court in Friend v Brooker[63], which concerned the equitable doctrine of contribution, was correctly conducted on the footing that the concept of unjust enrichment was not a principle supplying a sufficient premise for direct application in a particular case. The same is true of the equitable doctrine of subrogation. The oral submissions for the Solicitors correctly recognised this.
  2. In a passage in their reasons in David Securities Pty Ltd v Commonwealth Bank of Australia[64], Mason CJ, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron and McHugh JJ rejected the submissions that in Australian law unjust enrichment was more than “just a concept” and that it was “a definitive legal principle according to its own terms”. The use of the phrase “unifying legal concept” earlier in the joint reasons[65] must be understood with what was said in that later passage[66]. In the years which have followed the Court has reaffirmed this position[67] and all other Australian courts are bound accordingly.
  3. A not dissimilar fate met the attempt to adopt “proximity” as the “unifying theme” of the categories of case recognising a duty to take reasonable care to avoid a reasonably foreseeable risk of injury to another[68].
  4. The concept of unjust enrichment may provide a means for comparing and contrasting various categories of liability. Reference has been made to Cochrane v Cochrane[69] and this provides an example. Subrogation may be seen as preventing the unjust enrichment of the principal debtor who otherwise might escape carriage of ultimate liability and contribution prevents one of equal obligors bearing more than its share of the burden. The two doctrines do not let matters lie where they would fall if the carriage of risk between the various actors involved were to be left entirely to be worked out within the limits of their contractual obligations. But as Cochrane shows, and as explained above, the two doctrines have different foundations in equity and operate with different results.
  5. The concept of unjust enrichment also may assist in the determination by the ordinary processes of legal reasoning of the recognition of obligations in a new or developing category of case[70]. An example is the conclusion reached in David Securities itself, that the vitiating factors which enliven the action for money had and received include mistakes of fact or law. But this appeal is not in that category. The principles of equity which govern the outcome are well developed and have the vitality to permit further development in an orthodox fashion.
  6. Subrogation, like other equitable doctrines, is applicable to a variety of circumstances, as explained earlier in these reasons. One circumstance concerns sureties, another the paying off of an existing mortgage. But that is not to say that subrogation is a “tangled web”[71] in need of the imposition of the “top-down” reasoning which is a characteristic of some all-embracing theories of unjust enrichment[72].
  7. Such all-embracing theories may conflict in a fundamental way with well-settled equitable doctrines and remedies. Reference was made in the opening paragraph of these reasons to the importance attached by equity to the fashioning of the particular remedy to meet the nature of the case. The administration of the remedies of injunction and specific performance provides perhaps the most obvious examples. So also the remedial constructive trust, as these reasons have sought to demonstrate.
  8. Equity has been said to lack the necessary “exacting taxonomic mentality” when providing an appropriate remedy for unconscientious activity[73]. The better view is said to be that liability in “unjust enrichment” is strict, subject to particular defences[74], while “[t]he unreliability of conscience” offends the precept that like cases must be decided alike and not by “a private and intuitive evaluation”[75].
  9. But the experience of the law does not suggest debilitation by absence of a sufficiently rigid taxonomy in the application of equitable doctrines and remedies. And legislatures have taken the same view in Australia, notably by calling upon equitable analogues in framing the remedial provisions laid out in Pt VI of the Trade Practices Act 1974 (Cth).
  10. As these reasons have sought to show, the relevant principles of equity do not operate at large and in an idiosyncratic fashion. So it was that in Boscawen v Bajwa[76], Millett LJ, after denying that subrogation is a remedy which the court has a general discretion to impose whenever it thinks fit to do so, went on:

“The equity arises from the conduct of the parties on well settled principles and in defined circumstances which make it unconscionable for the defendant to deny the proprietary interest claimed by the plaintiff.”

  1. That was said in 1995. In England matters appear now to stand differently[77].
  2. Banque Financière de la Cité v Parc (Battersea) Ltd[78] concerned the application or extension of the reasoning in the authorities[79] allowing subrogation of a third party to securities paid off by that party. Counsel for the successful appellants had submitted no more than that, while there is “an inevitable link” between unjust enrichment and subrogation, “the two are not co-extensive”[80]. It may well be that the result in that case could have been arrived at by development of orthodox equitable principles of subrogation[81]. However, Lord Hoffmann, who gave the most detailed opinion, referred[82] to the use of the term “subrogation”:

“to describe an equitable remedy to reverse or prevent unjust enrichment which is not based upon any agreement or common intention of the party enriched and the party deprived”.

His Lordship then considered various cases in which securities were “kept alive” on the footing that a third party who paid off the security was presumed in equity to intend that it be so retained for the benefit of that party[83]. Lord Hoffmann concluded[84]:

“I think it should be recognised that one is here concerned with a restitutionary remedy and that the appropriate questions are therefore, first, whether the defendant would be enriched at the plaintiff’s expense; secondly, whether such enrichment would be unjust; and thirdly, whether there are nevertheless reasons of policy for denying a remedy.”

  1. However, there is difficulty in identifying the “unjust” enrichment in subrogation cases, which necessarily involve multilateral, rather than bilateral, relationships[85]. Further, as Bryson J later explained, the reasoning of Lord Hoffmann in Banque Financière does not[86]:

“provide an explanation for the mortgagor’s being treated as bound, in equity, to treat the person who paid off the previous mortgage as entitled to security under it. Restitution would provide a basis for treating the mortgagor as obliged to restore to the person who paid it the amount which had been paid to the mortgagee: the concept is inadequate for also treating the mortgagor as obliged to hold the payer secured. This is particularly clear where, as in this case, and in other cases where subrogation has been held to exist, the mortgagor in fact had no dealings with the payer, or where the payer believed that he was getting security under arrangements in which the mortgagor was not in fact involved.”

  1. In the present case, Giles JA described the understanding in Australia of the doctrinal basis of subrogation as “open to debate” by reason of the recent English authorities. However, for the above reasons, and contrary to the earlier suggestion in Highland v Exception Holdings Pty Ltd (In liq)[87], the doctrinal basis of equitable subrogation in Australian law is not unsettled. The respondents, led by counsel for the Solicitors, in this Court correctly eschewed any attempt to support the outcome in the Court of Appeal by application of reasoning in the recent English cases.

Orders

  1. The appeal should be allowed. Order 1 of the orders of the Court of Appeal entered 29 December 2008 and the further orders entered 8 July 2009 should be set aside. In their place, it should be ordered that: (a) the appeal to the Court of Appeal be allowed; (b) orders 1 and 2 of the orders made by the primary judge and entered on 18 February 2008 should be set aside; (c) the separate question stated on 16 November 2006 should be answered as follows:

“In the absence of prior consent or release by Mr and Mrs Bofinger, on 8 February 2006 Kingsway Group Limited was obliged to account to Mr and Mrs Bofinger as a constructive trustee for any dealing by it with the moneys and securities identified in the question for decision in favour of any other party, and to pay equitable compensation to Mr and Mrs Bofinger in respect of the denial or limitation by such dealing of recoupment from those moneys and securities of moneys paid by Mr and Mrs Bofinger to Kingsway Group Limited, in total $1,519,234.40, from the proceeds of sale of their properties at 407 Willarong Road, Caringbah and 2/41 Bulwarra Street, Caringbah.”

The third and fourth respondents entered submitting appearances in this Court. The costs of the appellants in this Court, in the Court of Appeal and of the proceedings to date in the Equity Division of the Supreme Court, should be paid by the first, second, fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth respondents.

  1. It will be for the appellants to take such steps as may be appropriate to restore the proceedings in the Equity Division for consideration of remaining issues. These will include the rate and nature of an interest component of the sum for which there is to be equitable compensation to the appellants[88].

 


[1] Warman International Ltd v Dwyer (1995) 182 CLR 544 at 559; [1995] HCA 18.

[2] Liberty Mutual Insurance Co (UK) Ltd v HSBC Bank plc [2001] Lloyd’s Rep Bank 224 at 225; affd [2002] EWCA Civ 691. See Andrews and Millett, Law of Guarantees, 5th ed (2008), §11-028 and, with respect to insurance, the statement by Kitto, Taylor and Owen JJ in British Traders’ Insurance Co Ltd v Monson (1964) 111 CLR 86 at 94; [1964] HCA 24, that where there was no longer an outstanding right of action of the insured against a third party, “one might almost wish that some other word had been used as the label of a right which exists when it is too late for subrogation in the ordinary sense”.

[3] [1977] 1 WLR 347 at 357; [1977] 1 All ER 666 at 676; affd [1978] AC 95.

[4] Octavo Investments Pty Ltd v Knight (1979) 144 CLR 360 at 367; [1979] HCA 61.

[5] Cf Boscawen v Bajwa [1996] 1 WLR 328 at 335; [1995] 4 All ER 769 at 777; Kation Pty Ltd v Lamru Pty Ltd (2009) 257 ALR 336 at 340-341.

[6] (1988) 166 CLR 245 at 254; [1988] HCA 11.

[7] (1988) 166 CLR 245 at 254.

[8] Yonge v Reynell [1852] EngR 655; (1852) 9 Hare 809 at 818-819 [68 ER 744 at 748-749].

[9] See also O’Day v Commercial Bank of Australia Ltd (1933) 50 CLR 200 at 223; [1933] HCA 37; Friend v Brooker [2009] HCA 21; (2009) 83 ALJR 724 at 735 [55]; 255 ALR 601 at 614; [2009] HCA 21.

[10] Duncan Fox & Co v North and South Wales Bank (1880) 6 App Cas 1 at 12.

[11] Andrews and Millett, Law of Guarantees, 5th ed (2008), §11-017.

[12] [1863] EngR 589; (1863) 32 Beav 499 [55 ER 196].

[13] De Colyar, A Treatise on the Law of Guarantees and of Principal and Surety, 3rd ed (1897) at 330-331. See also Rowlatt on Principal and Surety, 5th ed (1999) at 160; Andrews and Millett, Law of Guarantees, 5th ed (2008), §11-015.

[14] Drew v Lockett [1863] EngR 589; (1863) 32 Beav 499 [55 ER 196]; and see In re Kirkwood’s Estate (1878) 1 LR Ir 108.

[15] Drew v Lockett [1863] EngR 589; (1863) 32 Beav 499 [55 ER 196]; and see In re Kirkwood’s Estate (1878) 1 LR Ir 108. [See also Aylwin v Witty (1861) 30 LJ Ch 860.]

[16] Imperial Bank v London and St Katharine Docks Co (1877) 5 Ch D 195.

[17] [1863] EngR 589; (1863) 32 Beav 499 at 505-506 [55 ER 196 at 198]. See also In re Davison’s Estate (1893) 31 LR Ir 249 at 255.

[18] (1858) 25 Beav 310 [53 ER 655].

[19] [1858] EngR 477; (1858) 25 Beav 310 at 311 [53 ER 655 at 655].

[20] [1858] EngR 477; (1858) 25 Beav 310 at 312 [53 ER 655 at 656].

[21] [2008] QSC 57 at [74]; noted Young, “Recent cases”, (2008) 82 Australian Law Journal 760 at 762-763.

[22] [2008] QSC 57 at [53]. Cf Westfield Management Ltd v Perpetual Trustee Co Ltd (2007) 233 CLR 528 at 538-541 [35]-[45]; [2007] HCA 45.

[23] See, generally, Barry v Heider (1914) 19 CLR 197 at 213-214; [1914] HCA 79; Bahr v Nicolay [No 2] (1988) 164 CLR 604 at 613, 637-639, 653-655; [1988] HCA 16.

[24] Cochrane v Cochrane (1985) 3 NSWLR 403 at 404.

[25] Bofinger v Rekley Pty Ltd [2007] NSWSC 1138.

[26] Bofinger v Kingsway Group Pty Ltd (2008) 14 BPR 26,167.

[27] Bass v Permanent Trustee Co Ltd (1999) 198 CLR 334 at 357 [50]; [1999] HCA 9.

[28] O’Toole v Charles David Pty Ltd (1991) 171 CLR 232 at 244-247, 260, 298; [1991] HCA 14.

[29] [1990] 1 AC 536 at 545.

[30] [1984] 1 NSWLR 285 at 299, 302.

[31] (1887) 35 Ch D 544 at 549-550. See also Banner v Berridge (1881) 18 Ch D 254 at 269-270; Sheahan v Carrier Air Conditioning Pty Ltd (1997) 189 CLR 407 at 429-430; [1997] HCA 37; Lloyds Bank NZA Ltd v National Safety Council [1993] 2 VR 506 at 511, 514.

[32] (1816) 1 Madd 269 [56 ER 100].

[33] 19 & 20 Vict c 97.

[34] Embling v McEwan (1872) 3 VR (L) 52 at 53-54; Hardy v Johnston (1880) 6 VLR (L) 190 at 193.

[35] (1874) LR  9 Ch App 244.

[36] Russet Pty Ltd (In liq) v Bach unreported, Supreme Court of New South Wales, Equity Division, 23 June 1988 at 12.

[37] Cf Lord Napier and Ettrick v Hunter [1993] AC 713 at 738-739.

[38] Cf Lord Napier and Ettrick v Hunter [1993] AC 713 at 752.

[39] Cf Lord Napier and Ettrick v Hunter [1993] AC 713 at 738.

[40] (1999) 196 CLR 101 at 111-112 [2]-[4] per Gleeson CJ, McHugh, Gummow and Callinan JJ; [1999] HCA 10.

[41] (2004) 3 ABC (NS) 1 at 17. See also Giumelli v Giumelli (1999) 196 CLR 101 at 119-120 [31]-[32] and the form of the orders made at first instance by McLelland J in United States Surgical Corporation v Hospital Products International Pty Ltd [1982] 2 NSWLR 766 at 820-822.

[42] (2004) 3 ABC (NS) 1 at 16.

[43] (1887) 35 Ch D 544 at 549-550.

[44] See Pilmer v Duke Group Ltd (In liq) (2001) 207 CLR 165 at 199 [78]; [2001] HCA 31; Commonwealth Bank of Australia v Smith (1991) 42 FCR 390 at 393; Bristol and West Building Society v Mothew [1998] Ch 1 at 19; Beach Petroleum NL v Kennedy (1999) 48 NSWLR 1 at 47; Finn, Fiduciary Obligations, (1977) at 253-254; Conaglen, “Fiduciary Regulation of Conflicts Between Duties”, (2009) 125 Law Quarterly Review 111 at 119-122.

[45] (1874) LR  9 Ch App 244. See Farah Constructions Pty Ltd v Say-Dee Pty Ltd (2007) 230 CLR 89 at 159-161 [159]-[165]; [2007] HCA 22.

[46] [1940] VLR 201 at 205.

[47] (1863) 32 Beav 499 [55 ER 196].

[48] (2004) 217 CLR 424 at 433-437 [17]-[23]; [2004] HCA 28.

[49] (1929) 43 CLR 334 at 351; [1929] HCA 42.

[50] [1863] EngR 589; (1863) 32 Beav 499 [55 ER 196].

[51] [1856] EngR 694; (1856) 2 K & J 650 [69 ER 943].

[52] (1986) 160 CLR 226 at 244; [1986] HCA 14.

[53] English Scottish and Australian Bank Ltd v Phillips (1937) 57 CLR 302 at 322-323; [1937] HCA 6.

[54] Commissioner of Stamp Duties (NSW) v Perpetual Trustee Co Ltd (1915) 21 CLR 69 at 87; [1915] HCA 91; Lewis v Keene (1936) 36 SR (NSW) 493 at 499. In New South Wales, s 10 of the Conveyancing Act 1919 (NSW) enacts that there shall be no “merger by operation of law only of any estate, the beneficial interest in which would not be deemed to be merged or extinguished in equity”.

[55] Whiteley v Delaney [1914] AC 132 at 144-145.

[56] Brunner v Greenslade [1971] Ch 993 at 1002.

[57] Waldock, The Law of Mortgages, 2nd ed (1950) at 437, quoted in Sussman v AGC Advances Ltd (1995) 37 NSWLR 37 at 51.

[58] In re W Tasker & Sons Ltd [1905] 2 Ch 587 at 599-600, 603, where the property was corporate debentures. The law was altered retrospectively by s 15 of the Companies Act 1907 (UK): In re New London and Suburban Omnibus Company [1908] 1 Ch 621 at 625-626; White and Tudor’s Leading Cases In Equity, 9th ed (1928), vol 2 at 34-35.

[59] (2003) 217 CLR 315 at 324 [20]; [2003] HCA 57.

[60] (1985) 3 NSWLR 403.

[61] (1985) 3 NSWLR 403 at 405.

[62] Friend v Brooker (2009) 83 ALJR 724 at 732 [38]; 255 ALR 601 at 609-610.

[63] (2009) 83 ALJR 724 at 728 [7]-[8]; [2009] HCA 21; 255 ALR 601 at 604.

[64] (1992) 175 CLR 353 at 378-379; [1992] HCA 48.

[65] (1992) 175 CLR 353 at 375.

[66] Cf Ford (by his tutor Watkinson) v Perpetual Trustees Victoria Ltd (2009) 257 ALR 658 at 684.

[67] Farah Constructions Pty Ltd v Say-Dee Pty Ltd (2007) 230 CLR 89 at 156 [151] per Gleeson CJ, Gummow, Callinan, Heydon and Crennan JJ; Lumbers v W Cook Builders Pty Ltd (In liq) (2008) 232 CLR 635 at 664-665 [83]-[85] per Gummow, Hayne, Crennan and Kiefel JJ; [2008] HCA 27.

[68] See Bryan v Maloney (1995) 182 CLR 609 at 619; [1995] HCA 17, and the later decisions collected in Woolcock Street Investments Pty Ltd v CDG Pty Ltd (2004) 216 CLR 515 at 528-529 [18]; [2004] HCA 16.

[69] (1985) 3 NSWLR 403.

[70] Pavey & Matthews Pty Ltd v Paul (1987) 162 CLR 221 at 257; [1987] HCA 5; Lumbers v W Cook Builders Pty Ltd (In liq) (2008) 232 CLR 635 at 665 [85].

[71] See Goff and Jones, The Law of Restitution, 4th ed (1993) at 592. This statement was removed from subsequent editions.

[72] See Farah Constructions Pty Ltd v Say-Dee Pty Ltd (2007) 230 CLR 89 at 156 [151].

[73] Birks, “Equity in the Modern Law: An Exercise in Taxonomy”, (1996) 26 University of Western Australia Law Review 1 at 16-17.

[74] Birks, “Equity in the Modern Law: An Exercise in Taxonomy”, (1996) 26 University of Western Australia Law Review 1 at 67-68.

[75] Birks, “Equity in the Modern Law: An Exercise in Taxonomy”, (1996) 26 University of Western Australia Law Review 1 at 17.

[76] [1996] 1 WLR 328 at 335; [1995] 4 All ER 769 at 777.

[77] The English authorities, of which the most recent was Cheltenham & Gloucester plc v Appleyard [2004] EWCA Civ 291, were analysed by Mr Tilley in his article “Restitution and the law of subrogation in England and Australia”, (2005) 79 Australian Law Journal 518.

[78] [1999] 1 AC 221.

[79] Notably, Ghana Commercial Bank v Chandiram [1960] AC 732.

[80] [1999] 1 AC 221 at 223.

[81] See the note by Jackman, “Restitution and subrogation”, (1999) 73 Australian Law Journal 110 at 112.

[82] [1999] 1 AC 221 at 231.

[83] [1998] UKHL 7; [1999] 1 AC 221 at 232-233.

[84] [1999] 1 AC 221 at 234.

[85] See Goff and Jones, The Law of Restitution, 7th ed (2007) at 132, where the learned authors write that by reason of the tripartite relationship of the parties “it is not always easy to determine whether it is B or C who has been enriched and why a court should conclude that the enrichment is an unjust enrichment”.

[86] Challenger Managed Investments Ltd v Direct Money Corporation Pty Ltd (2003) 12 BPR 22,257 at 22,269.

[87] (2006) 60 ACSR 223 at 239.

[88] See Hermann v Charny [1976] 1 NSWLR 261 at 270; and the authorities collected in Victorian Workcover Authority v Esso Australia Ltd (2001) 207 CLR 520 at 531-532 [24]; [2001] HCA 53.

Sydney Water Corporation v Turano [2009] HCA 42

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Sydney Water Corporation v Turano [2009] HCA 42 (13 October 2009)

Last Updated: 13 October 2009

Negligence – Duty of care – Liability of statutory authority – Water main installed under statutory power – Altered subsoil drainage leading to compromise of root system of roadside tree – Approximately 20 years later tree fell on passing vehicle during storm resulting in death to an occupant and personal injury to other occupants of vehicle – Whether death and injury a reasonably foreseeable consequence of installation of water main – Significance of temporal relation between allegedly negligent conduct and injury occurring – Significance of statutory authority’s lack of control over the tree in interval between installation of water main and injury – Section 43A of Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW) addressing civil liability in tort of public or other authorities exercising a “special statutory power” not relied upon.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

FRENCH CJ,
GUMMOW, HAYNE, CRENNAN AND BELL JJ

SYDNEY WATER CORPORATION APPELLANT

AND

MARIA TURANO & ANOR RESPONDENTS

Sydney Water Corporation v Turano [2009] HCA 42
13 October 2009
S104/2009

ORDER

1. Leave to file the amended notice of appeal dated 9 July 2009 granted.

2. Appeal allowed.

  1. Set aside the following orders of the Court of Appeal of the Supreme Court of New South Wales:

(a) orders 4, 6, and 8 of the orders made on 31 October 2008;

(b) that part of order 5 of the orders made on 31 October 2008 which set aside orders and declarations stated at [155] of the judgment of Delaney DCJ numbered 2 and 3; and

(c) order 1 of the orders made on 2 July 2009.

In lieu thereof, order that the cross-appeal to the Court of Appeal be dismissed with costs.

4. First respondent to pay the costs of the appellant in this Court.

On appeal from the Supreme Court of New South Wales

Representation

J T Gleeson SC with N J Owens for the appellant (instructed by DLA Phillips Fox Lawyers)

B M Toomey QC with M J McAuley and E G Romaniuk for the first respondent (instructed by Paul A Curtis & Co)

Submitting appearance for the second respondent

Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports.

Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), ss 5B, 5C, 43A.
Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), ss 30, 32.

FRENCH CJ, GUMMOW, HAYNE, CRENNAN AND BELL JJ.

Introduction

  1. On 18 November 2001 Mr Napoleone Turano sustained fatal injuries when a eucalyptus tree fell onto the car that he was driving. His wife, Mrs Turano (the first respondent), and their two children were travelling in the car at the time and each sustained injury in the incident. Mrs Turano brought proceedings in negligence in the District Court of New South Wales on her own behalf and on behalf of the two children against the second respondent, the Council of the City of Liverpool (“the Council”), and the appellant, Sydney Water Corporation (“Sydney Water”), claiming damages for physical and psychological injury and for loss of dependency.
  2. The liability of the defendants was determined as a separate issue by the primary judge (Delaney DCJ). His Honour found that the Council was liable in negligence, directing a verdict for Mrs Turano, and that Sydney Water was not liable, directing a verdict for Sydney Water. He considered that in the circumstances Sydney Water did not owe a duty of care for the benefit of Mrs Turano. Cross-claims brought by the Council and Sydney Water against each other were dismissed.
  3. The Council appealed to the New South Wales Court of Appeal against the primary judge’s order and Mrs Turano cross-appealed against the dismissal of her claim against Sydney Water. It was not clear whether the trial of the separate issue had been confined to the determination of the defendants’ liability to Mrs Turano only, or to Mrs Turano and the two children. The Council and Sydney Water each stated that it considered itself bound in all three cases by the determination of the separate issue[1]. In these reasons, a reference to a duty owed to Mrs Turano is to be understood as including a duty owed to the two children.
  4. The Court of Appeal (Beazley, Hodgson and McColl JJA) upheld the Council’s appeal, set aside the orders made by the primary judge and substituted a verdict for the Council. By majority (Beazley and Hodgson JJA) the Court of Appeal upheld Mrs Turano’s cross-appeal. The verdict in favour of Sydney Water was set aside and a verdict for Mrs Turano against Sydney Water on the issue of liability was directed. The proceedings against Sydney Water were remitted to the District Court for the assessment of damages.

The case against Sydney Water

  1. Mrs Turano’s case against Sydney Water was that the tree fell because its root system had been compromised by the intermittent water-logging of the surrounding soil over an extended period. This environment created the conditions in which a pathogen entered the root system and flourished. The installation of a water main by Sydney Water was said to have diverted drainage from a nearby culvert causing the periodic water-logging. Sydney Water’s negligence was said to lie in its failure to take into account the impact of the installation of the water main on drainage in the area, which required that it depart from its usual method of laying water mains in order to avoid adversely affecting the surrounding vegetation including the tree.
  2. The tree was growing on the grassed section of a road reserve. Property in the tree and the road were vested in the Council[2]. The tree fell approximately 20 years after the installation of the water main. There had been no complaint relating to the water main, or its effect on drainage in the surrounding area, in the intervening years.

A concession by Sydney Water?

  1. Sydney Water appeals by special leave from the orders of the Court of Appeal. At the hearing of the leave application Sydney Water submitted that Mrs Turano’s claim raised consideration of the nature and extent of any duty of care owed to members of the public by a public authority arising out of the impact of infrastructure installed under statutory power on things growing on another’s land[3]. On that occasion Mrs Turano did not submit that Sydney Water was precluded by its conduct of the proceedings below from contending that it did not owe a duty of care to her. In written submissions filed on the appeal Mrs Turano asserted that the existence of a duty of care owed to her by Sydney Water had not been in issue before the Court of Appeal and that Sydney Water ought not to be permitted to depart from that position in this Court.
  2. The primary judge said that there had been no dispute that each defendant owed Mrs Turano a duty to take reasonable care[4]. The making of such a concession was disputed by the Council in the Court of Appeal[5] and by Sydney Water in this Court. Sydney Water denied that it owed a duty of care to Mrs Turano in its notice of grounds of defence[6]. It maintained this position throughout the trial. In closing submissions Sydney Water’s counsel addressed the “conceptual difficulty facing the plaintiff … in respect of just the existence of the duty”.
  3. In the Court of Appeal, Sydney Water submitted that:

“[I]t is unrealistic to contend that the duty cast upon Sydney Water surrounding the installation of its mains, is such that in circumstances where there is no failure in a pipe nor leak, Sydney Water ought visit each roadway above where the mains are laid … to see if a tree might have a pathogen infecting it as part of the duties of Sydney Water.”

  1. Read in context, this submission is not a concession that Sydney Water owed a duty of care to Mrs Turano.
  2. The primary judge found that in the circumstances Sydney Water did not owe a duty of care for the benefit of Mrs Turano[7]. It was against this determination that Mrs Turano brought her cross-appeal. The conduct of the proceedings below does not preclude Sydney Water from contesting that it owed a duty of care to her.

Sydney Water’s statutory powers

  1. Sydney Water is a corporation established under s 4 of the Sydney Water Act 1994 (NSW)[8]. It is the successor in liabilities to the Metropolitan Water Sewerage and Drainage Board, which was established under the Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW) (“the MWS&D Act”)[9]. References in these reasons to Sydney Water include reference to its predecessors. Under the MWS&D Act, Sydney Water was at all material times, relevantly, charged with the conservation, preservation and distribution of water for domestic and other uses[10], the construction of any new, additional, or supplementary works of water supply[11], and the extension of its services to areas or districts not served with its mains[12]. Sydney Water was given the power to enter upon any Crown or private land, public road, or street and lay any water main, pipe or drain therein[13]. In the exercise of these powers, Sydney Water was subject to the mandate that it inflict as little damage as may be and that it make full compensation for all damage sustained[14].

The Civil Liability Act

  1. Mrs Turano’s claim is subject to the provisions of the Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW) (“the CLA”). Part 1A of the CLA (ss 5-5T) applies to any claim for damages for harm resulting from negligence, regardless of whether the claim is brought in tort, in contract, under statute or otherwise[15]. Negligence is defined for the purposes of Pt 1A to mean the “failure to exercise reasonable care and skill”[16]. Section 5B sets out what are described as “[g]eneral principles” and s 5C “[o]ther principles”.
  2. Part 5 of the CLA (ss 40-46) applies to the civil liability in tort of public and other authorities[17]. It extends to any such liability even if the damages are sought in an action for breach of contract or any other action[18]. A public or other authority includes any public or local authority constituted by or under an Act[19].
  3. Section 43A of the CLA applies to proceedings for civil liability to which Pt 5 applies to the extent that the liability is based on a public or other authority’s exercise of, or failure to exercise, a special statutory power[20]. A “special statutory power” is a power that is conferred by or under a statute and that is of a kind that persons generally are not authorised to exercise without specific statutory authority[21]. Sub-section (3) provides:

“For the purposes of any such proceedings, any act or omission involving an exercise of, or failure to exercise, a special statutory power does not give rise to civil liability unless the act or omission was in the circumstances so unreasonable that no authority having the special statutory power in question could properly consider the act or omission to be a reasonable exercise of, or failure to exercise, its power.”

  1. Sydney Water did not plead reliance on s 43A in its notice of grounds of defence. No reference was made to the operation of the provision before the primary judge or in the Court of Appeal. At the conclusion of the hearing in this Court, senior counsel for Sydney Water drew attention to the provision and informed the Court that it had not been argued below and that Sydney Water did not invoke it on the appeal.
  2. Following the hearing, the Court raised with the parties whether the existence of a duty of care at common law owed by Sydney Water to Mrs Turano is a hypothetical question in light of s 43A, or not one that can properly be decided without regard to the operation of the provision. The parties were invited, in the event that the answer to either question was “yes”, to address the further question of whether special leave should be revoked. They were asked to indicate whether it was desired to have the Court hear further oral argument. Neither party sought to take up the latter invitation.
  3. On the hearing of the appeal Sydney Water submitted that in an action in tort in New South Wales a plaintiff is required to establish a legal obligation owed to him or her requiring the defendant to exercise reasonable care and skill before Pt 1A of the CLA is engaged. It followed that the existence and extent of any duty of care owed by Sydney Water to Mrs Turano is to be determined by the application of the common law. In the event that a duty is found to exist, Pt 1A is said to govern the determination of whether the defendant is held to have failed to exercise reasonable care and skill. On this analysis the heading of Div 2 of Pt 1A (ss 5B, 5C), “Duty of care”, is a misnomer. In Sydney Water’s submission, the provisions of Div 2 are a statutory modification of the principles stated by Mason J in Wyong Shire Council v Shirt[22] for the determination of the issue of breach. Senior counsel for Mrs Turano adopted this analysis of the relationship between the common law and the CLA on the hearing of the appeal.
  4. In its supplementary submissions, in answer to the questions asked by the Court, Sydney Water maintained (consistently with the stance that it had taken on the hearing of the appeal) that s 43A does not speak to whether a legal obligation is imposed on a public authority to exercise reasonable care and skill for the benefit of another. It also submitted that it is unclear that the installation of a water main under statutory power involves the exercise of a “special statutory power” within the meaning of s 43A(2).
  5. Mrs Turano submitted that the provisions of s 43A operate to confer immunity on a public authority in relation to the exercise of, or failure to exercise, a special statutory power subject only to the proviso in sub-s (3). In her submission, it is plain that the installation of a water main under statutory power engages the immunity. It followed on this view that the proceedings are singular and do not raise a question of general importance concerning the liability of public authorities in tort in New South Wales. She submitted that the grant of special leave should be revoked.
  6. Following the final report of the Ipp Committee[23], a number of jurisdictions, including New South Wales, enacted legislation modifying the liability of public authorities in tort[24]. The approach has not been uniform. In New South Wales, Pt 5, dealing with the liability of public and other authorities, was introduced into the CLA[25]. Section 43A was introduced into Pt 5 at a later date, apparently as a reaction to a decision at first instance of the New South Wales Supreme Court[26]. The history of s 43A is referred to in Precision Products (NSW) Pty Ltd v Hawkesbury City Council[27]. In that case the Court’s consideration of the operation of s 43A was undertaken in the context of the analysis of breach of duty in circumstances in which the parties had not addressed full argument on the terms of the section.
  7. This Court does not have the benefit of the consideration by the New South Wales Court of Appeal of the correctness of the assumption on which the appeal was argued: that the legal obligation on a defendant to exercise care and skill for the benefit of a plaintiff is to be found outside the framework of the CLA.
  8. This appeal does not provide the occasion to consider the operation of s 43A. Mrs Turano’s submission that laying a water main pursuant to the power conferred under the MWS&D Act plainly involves the exercise of a “special statutory power” is not one that can be accepted in the absence of full argument.
  9. Professor Aronson has written of s 43A[28] that it is important to understand its scope, adding[29]:

“We know from Hansard that the section was intended to apply to doctors performing certification roles under the mental health legislation[30]. By analogy and equally unfortunately, it may also apply in the context of police watch-houses and prisons, but nothing is certain.”

  1. Professor Aronson refers to the definition of “special statutory power” in s 43A(2), stating that this talks separately of “power” and “authority”. He goes on[31]:

“The idea appears to have been to distinguish statutory authority per se … from statutes permitting coercive acts or non-consensual rights-depriving acts. If that is correct, then one of the limits to the section’s scope is that the defendant must have received statutory authority to act in a way that changes, creates or alters people’s legal status or rights or obligations without their consent.”

  1. In light of the conduct of the proceedings below and the uncertain reach of s 43A, the question upon which special leave was granted should not be seen as hypothetical.
  2. It should be added that at the trial Sydney Water did not lead any evidence of its financial or other resources, so as to raise the operation of s 42 of the CLA with respect to its liability to Mrs Turano. Section 42 lays out certain principles respecting resources and responsibilities of public authorities, which apply in determining the existence or breach of a duty of care.

The facts of the case

  1. The evidence at trial largely comprised expert opinion. The Court of Appeal was critical of the primary judge’s failure to analyse aspects of the evidence and to record findings in these respects[32]. Each of the Justices reviewed the evidence. Justices Beazley and Hodgson were in agreement as to the factual findings and the legal conclusions that flowed from them. Justice McColl came to a different conclusion on critical questions of fact. It is sufficient to refer to the primary judge’s unchallenged findings of fact and to the further findings of the majority in the Court of Appeal in order to demonstrate that Sydney Water did not owe a duty of care to Mrs Turano and accordingly that the appeal should be allowed.
  2. Edmondson Avenue, Austral, runs in a generally north/south direction. It is located in a semi-rural area. On either side of the sealed road surface is a grassed shoulder forming part of the road reserve. The tree was standing on the western grassed shoulder, about 4 metres from the western outlet of a culvert. The culvert had been installed under Edmondson Avenue in the 1960s and was designed to drain water from east to west. Water flowing from the culvert pipe on the western side drained into an outlet pit and from there it had been designed to drain by means of a scalloped area of excavation (a “tail-out drain”) to pasture land lying to the west.
  3. In about 1981 Sydney Water laid the water main, a cast iron pipe, 900mm below ground in a trench which ran parallel to Edmondson Avenue, under the western grassed shoulder. The water main transversed the outlet pit of the culvert. It was laid at a higher level than the invert of the culvert pipe and this caused it to obstruct the free flow of water from the culvert pipe. The earth of the outlet pit was impermeable clay. The water main was laid on a bed of sand 300mm deep.
  4. The sand that was laid in the trench was much more permeable than the clay of the outlet pit. One consequence of this difference was that the trench acted as a drain for the water that periodically collected in the outlet pit. It was probable that excess water reached the roots of the tree by travelling north along the sand-filled trench[33].
  5. On the day of the accident there was a strong windstorm, which was the immediate cause of the tree’s fall. An underlying cause of the fall was that the tree’s root system had been compromised by the presence of phytophthera, a root pathogen. The intermittent water-logging of the root system had facilitated the introduction of the pathogen[34].
  6. The water main had been laid in accordance with standard engineering practice.
  7. A consultant engineer, Mr Burn, gave uncontradicted evidence that a person installing a water main in a bed of sand in this location would have appreciated that the sand-filled trench would probably create a north/south drain. He considered that this result could have been avoided by installing a drain to the west, although this would have required Sydney Water to work on private land. Alternatively, Mr Burn pointed out that the water main could have been laid under the bed of the culvert.
  8. At the time of the accident there were about 64,000 trees planted along roads under the Council’s control. The Council’s risk management co-ordinator gave evidence that the Council did not carry out routine inspections of trees and culverts located on its land; it would only do so in response to a complaint or report in respect of the condition of a particular asset.
  9. The Council was not notified of the installation of the water main and it had no knowledge that the water main was laid in a sand-filled trench. In November 1999 the Council surveyed the area in the course of undertaking preparatory work for a road-widening proposal of Edmondson Avenue. The survey identified the water main and recorded its height relative to the invert of the culvert pipe.
  10. The tree had white marks which were on the trunk located about one metre above the ground. These were indicative of the presence of phytophthera, within the trunk or lower root system. The crown of the tree did not show signs of distress. It was not clear that the white marks on the tree would have been visible from a passing car.

The primary judge’s reasons

  1. The primary judge referred to the evidence that the installation of the water main interrupted the flow of water from the culvert, which was likely to lead to water pooling from time to time. His Honour appears to have accepted that it was probable that water which was partly dammed in the outlet pit reached the tree’s root system by travelling along the sand-filled trench[35]. He observed that there was no evidence that Sydney Water had obtained or was required to obtain an arborist’s opinion before installing the water main. He found that it was not foreseeable by Sydney Water that water travelling along the sand-filled trench would undermine the tree to such an extent that it would eventually become unstable and fall. It followed that Sydney Water did not owe a duty of care for the benefit of Mrs Turano when it laid the water main[36].

The Court of Appeal’s reasons

  1. Justice Beazley identified two errors in the primary judge’s analysis of Sydney Water’s liability. First, her Honour considered that the primary judge had wrongly focussed on foreseeability of the precise sequence of events in determining the question of the duty of care[37]. She pointed out that it is sufficient that the class of injury, as distinct from the particular injury, be foreseen as a possible consequence of the conduct[38]. Justice Beazley formulated the question in this way[39]:

“[W]hether it was foreseeable that, by laying the water main in sand which acted as a conduit for water, in circumstances where the water main was installed in a position that both breached the existing drainage system and obstructed the drainage of water from the culvert, that there could be an effect on the surrounding area such as might cause harm.”

  1. The second error that Beazley JA identified was the primary judge’s acceptance that the water main had been laid in accordance with usual practice. This finding overlooked the expert evidence that it was foreseeable that the sand-filled trench would act as a drain. Her Honour considered that it was incumbent upon Sydney Water to have regard to the terrain, including the presence of other installations (the culvert), in which or near which the water main was laid[40]. The uncontradicted evidence was that the sand would act as a conduit for the water and that by laying the water main at this level water would not drain from the culvert as it had been designed to do. After referring to these matters her Honour addressed Sydney Water’s liability to Mrs Turano in this way[41]:

“Given those facts and circumstances, Sydney Water had a duty to install the water main in such a way that the integrity of the culvert drainage system was not compromised. Accordingly, Sydney Water owed Mrs Turano a duty of care of the content or scope that I have described.
In my opinion it is also clear on the evidence that Sydney Water breached that duty in two respects. The first was that by laying the drain at a higher level than the discharge drain from the culvert, it caused periodic damming of the drain. Secondly, by laying the drain in sand, it permitted the water to drain northwards, so as to undermine the roots of the tree.”

  1. Justice Hodgson did not separately discuss the formulation of the duty of care. His Honour expressed substantial agreement with the reasons of Beazley JA[42]. He went on to say that the impact on drainage in the surrounding area created by the installation of the water main would have been readily foreseeable by Sydney Water, whose business involved the management of water. He considered that Sydney Water should have carried out the works differently or that it should have investigated the consequences of the periodic saturation of the sand-filled trench[43]. The latter course should have alerted Sydney Water to the possibility of the roots of the tree being adversely affected. In either case, his Honour concluded Sydney Water should have acted so as to avoid the risk that eventuated[44].

The parties’ submissions

  1. Sydney Water submits that the majority in the Court of Appeal imposed on it a duty of care without addressing the question of whether injury to a class of which Mrs Turano was a member was a reasonably foreseeable consequence of its conduct. It complains that the class to whom the duty is owed is not confined within reasonable limits. It contends that the formulation of the scope of the duty reflects reasoning with hindsight from the events that occurred leading to the imposition of a duty of strict liability.
  2. Mrs Turano submits that the inferences drawn by the majority in the Court of Appeal were open on the evidence and involved the orthodox performance of its function[45]. Her claim is for damages for personal injury arising from Sydney Water’s conduct in laying the water main in a manner that created a foreseeable risk of injury to any member of the public present on Edmondson Avenue. In her submission, the lengthy interval between the conduct and the resulting injury does not stand in the way of the imposition of liability. The claim, it is said, is analogous to a claim for the recovery of damages for asbestos-related disease brought many years after the date of exposure to the asbestos fibre. Mrs Turano submits that the conclusion of the majority in the Court of Appeal as to Sydney Water’s liability is consistent with the application of settled principle.

Discussion

  1. The proposition that at common law a public authority may be subject to a general duty of care arising out of its conduct of works pursuant to a statutory power is not in issue[46]. Sydney Water acknowledged that it may be liable in damages to a person who suffers injury as the result of the rupture of a carelessly installed, defective, water main[47]. Mrs Turano’s claim may be understood as arising from her status as a road user. It is a claim for damages for personal injury. While the class to whom the duty is owed is potentially very large, only those members of it suffering injury as the result of the tree’s fall would have a cause of action against Sydney Water. Sydney Water’s challenge does not turn on the indeterminacy of the class, defined as road users, so much as on the reasonableness of the conclusion that in 1981 Sydney Water should have had in its contemplation, as persons closely and directly affected by its conduct in laying the water main, persons on or near Edmondson Avenue in 2001[48].
  2. Reasonable foreseeability of the class of injury is an essential condition of the existence of a legal obligation to take care for the benefit of another[49]. The concept is relevant at each of the three, related, stages of the analysis of liability in negligence: the existence and scope of a duty of care, breach of the duty, and remoteness of damage. At the first stage, the inquiry has been said to involve the assessment of foreseeability conducted at “a higher level of abstraction”[50] than at the subsequent stages. However, to speak of a higher level of abstraction in dealing with that first stage does not support a formulation of duty in terms devoid of meaningful content[51]. It remains, as Gleeson CJ observed in Tame v New South Wales[52], that the concept is to be understood and applied with due regard to the consideration that, in the context of the issue as to duty of care, it is bound up with the question of whether it is reasonable to require a person to have in contemplation the risk of injury that has eventuated.
  3. It was not necessary that the precise sequence of events leading to Mrs Turano’s injury be foreseen[53]. However, it was necessary to show that in 1981 it was foreseeable by Sydney Water that laying a water main in a bed of sand in this location involved a risk of injury to road users. The evidence was that in 1981 it was foreseeable that laying a water main in a sand-filled trench transversing the culvert outlet pit would create a drain carrying water that collected in the pit north/south along its length. There was no evidence that it was foreseeable by Sydney Water that altering sub-surface drainage in this way was likely to undermine the integrity of the roots of nearby trees. The primary judge found that it was not foreseeable by Sydney Water that the water travelling along the trench would undermine the tree to such an extent that it would eventually become unstable and fall[54]. His reasons do not suggest that he misapprehended the nature of the inquiry. The conclusion of the majority in the Court of Appeal, that harm to the tree was a foreseeable consequence of laying the water main in this location, was an inference drawn from the fact that Sydney Water was an authority involved in the management of water. In the absence of any evidence, the basis for this conclusion may be doubted. However, accepting that the conclusion was open, there remain difficulties with the majority’s reasons leading to the finding of liability.
  4. In considering the liability of the Council, Beazley JA referred to the observations of Gummow J (with whose reasons in this respect Callinan and Heydon JJ agreed) in Roads and Traffic Authority (NSW) v Dederer[55]:

“First, duties of care are not owed in the abstract. Rather, they are obligations of a particular scope, and that scope may be more or less expansive depending on the relationship in question. Secondly, whatever their scope, all duties of care are to be discharged by the exercise of reasonable care. They do not impose a more stringent or onerous burden.”

  1. However, when it came to considering the liability of Sydney Water, Beazley JA stated the duty in absolute terms: not to compromise the integrity of the culvert drainage system. It was a duty called into existence because it was foreseeable that laying a water main in a trench that acted as a conduit for water could have “an effect on the surrounding area such as might cause harm”[56]. Neither the formulation of the duty nor the anterior inquiry as to foreseeability addressed the risk of injury to Mrs Turano or a class of persons of which she was a member. In terms, it was a strict duty requiring that Sydney Water preserve the existing drainage in the vicinity of its installation in order to prevent a foreseeable risk of shortening the life of surrounding vegetation. Stated in this way the force of Sydney Water’s complaint, that the scope of the duty was derived by reasoning backwards from the events that occurred, can be seen. It was not a duty requiring Sydney Water to take reasonable care to avoid injury to road users in carrying out its works. The majority’s conclusion of breach was inevitable having regard to the formulation of the scope of the duty. Thus, there was no consideration of the general and other principles stated in ss 5B and 5C of the CLA. Consideration of these principles would have directed attention to the question of whether in 1981 a water authority acting reasonably ought to have obtained the advice of an arborist on the impact of its proposed works on vegetation growing in an unpopulated, semi-rural area.
  2. The impact of the altered drainage from the outlet pit was such that over a lengthy period the tree’s stability was compromised. The conditions that produced its fall in the windstorm took effect after 20 years. It is reasonable to consider that those conditions might have caused the tree to fall in a windstorm after a lesser or greater number of years. The point to be made is that the laying of the water main in this location did not create an immediate risk of harm to road users. The temporal relation between Sydney Water’s conduct and Mrs Turano’s injury was relevant to the determination of whether the relationship between them gave rise to a duty. A related factor relevant to this inquiry was the circumstance that in the interval between the conduct and the injury the tree was growing on land that was owned by the Council.
  3. Sydney Water was empowered to remove trees in the course of carrying out works[57]. Since the tree was not an obstacle to the installation of the water main and the water main did not create an immediate danger of compromise to the tree, its removal may not have been justified pursuant to the power. (It will be recalled that Sydney Water was required in installing the water main to inflict as little damage as may be[58].) Sydney Water had the power to enter upon land in order to carry out an inspection of works[59]. However, no occasion arose for it to exercise this power in the absence of any report concerning the operation of the water main.
  4. On the hearing in the Court of Appeal Mrs Turano did not maintain her case that the Council was negligent by its failure to carry out periodic inspections of roadside trees. This was realistic in light of the evidence to which Beazley JA referred, that Edmondson Avenue is located in a semi-rural area, with no houses or buildings in the immediate vicinity, and that the tree population was sparse[60]. The evidence of an arborist, Mr Castor, which McColl JA extracted in her reasons, may also be noted[61]:

“Not all tree failure is predictable. Not all tree failures can be explained even after the event. No tree is completely safe. Trees are living organisms which are anchored to the ground and so are subject, in situ, to activities and stresses from man and nature. … For a tree hazard to exist there must be a potential for failure and a potential for injury or damage to result. Dead trees in remote locations are often less hazardous than healthy trees in built-up areas.”

  1. Nonetheless, it was necessary in considering the liability of Sydney Water to take into account that, in the years between the installation of the water main and Mrs Turano’s injury, the risk of the tree’s collapse was one over which the Council and not Sydney Water had control. It is true that the Council was not on notice that the water main was laid in a sand-filled trench. However, it would not be right to characterise Sydney Water as having created a hidden danger by the installation of the water main in this location. Its presence transversing the outlet pit was observable. The adverse impact on vegetation brought about by altered drainage might be expected to be apparent to the owner of land. The circumstance that the presence of the pathogen in the tree was not readily observable does not provide a justification for holding Sydney Water liable after an interval of 20 years for the injury occasioned by the tree’s failure.

Conclusion

  1. Sydney Water’s conduct in laying the water main in this location in 1981 with the consequential alteration to drainage flows from the culvert and any foreseeable risk to the health of the tree did not impose on it a legal duty of care for Mrs Turano’s benefit. The reason for this may be expressed as a conclusion that injury to road users as the result of the tree’s eventual collapse was not a reasonably foreseeable consequence of laying the water main, as the primary judge held. Alternatively, it may be expressed as a conclusion that in the absence of control over any risk posed by the tree in the years after the installation of the water main there was not a sufficiently close and direct connection between Sydney Water and Mrs Turano, a person present on Edmondson Avenue in 2001, for her to be a “neighbour” within Lord Atkin’s statement of the principle.

Orders

  1. The appeal should be allowed and the following orders made[62]:
    1. Leave to file the amended notice of appeal dated 9 July 2009 granted.
    2. Appeal allowed.
    3. Set aside the following orders of the Court of Appeal of the Supreme Court of New South Wales:

(a) orders 4, 6, and 8 of the orders made on 31 October 2008;

(b) that part of order 5 of the orders made on 31 October 2008 which set aside orders and declarations stated at [155] of the judgment of Delaney DCJ numbered 2 and 3; and

(c) order 1 of the orders made on 2 July 2009.

In lieu thereof, order that the cross-appeal to the Court of Appeal be dismissed with costs.

4. First respondent to pay the costs of the appellant in this Court.


[1] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 21 [4]; [2008] NSWCA 270.

[2] Local Government Act 1919 (NSW), ss 232(1), 233(3). The relevant reprint is as at 15 October 1980.

[3] Sydney Water Corporation v Turano [2009] HCATrans 085 at 30-97.

[4] Turano v Liverpool City Council unreported, District Court of New South Wales, 2 May 2007 at [113] per Delaney DCJ.

[5] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 35 [109] per Beazley JA.

[6] Mrs Turano’s claim proceeded on her second amended statement of claim, which was filed in the District Court on 3 October 2006, which was the first day of the trial. Counsel for Sydney Water informed the Court that its amended defence was understood to cover the pleading in the second amended statement of claim but that a further amended defence had been prepared. The materials before this Court do not establish that the further amended defence was filed. However, the pleading of the duty of care in the second amended statement of claim, par 14, that the defendants were under a duty to exercise reasonable care for the safety of the deceased, is in the same terms as par 14 of the amended ordinary statement of claim. By its defence to the amended ordinary statement of claim, Sydney Water denied par 14.

[7] Turano v Liverpool City Council unreported, District Court of New South Wales, 2 May 2007 at [150] per Delaney DCJ.

[8] The Sydney Water Act 1994 (NSW) was formerly called the Water Board (Corporatisation) Act 1994 (NSW).

[9] The Metropolitan Water Sewerage and Drainage Board was established under s 7 of the Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW). The Water Legislation (Repeal, Amendment and Savings) Act 1987 (NSW) repealed that Act (Sched 1) and provided that the Water Board, as established under s 5(1) of the Water Board Act 1987 (NSW), was a continuation of and the same legal entity as the Metropolitan Water Sewerage and Drainage Board (Sched 3, cl 2(1)). The Water Board (Corporatisation) Act 1994 (NSW) dissolved the Water Board (Sched 9, cl 4(1)) and provided that, on the dissolution of the Water Board, Sydney Water is taken for all purposes to be a continuation of and the same legal entity as the Water Board (Sched 9, cl 6(1)).

[10] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 30(1)(a).

[11] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 30(1)(f).

[12] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 30(1)(g).

[13] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 32(1)(e).

[14] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 32(4).

[15] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 5A(1).

[16] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 5.

[17] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 40(1).

[18] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 40(2).

[19] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 41, definition of “public or other authority”, par (e).

[20] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 43A(1).

[21] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), s 43A(2).

[22] [1980] HCA 12; (1980) 146 CLR 40 at 47-48; [1980] HCA 12.

[23] Australia, Review of the Law of Negligence: Final Report, September 2002.

[24] Civil Liability Act 2002 (NSW), Pt 5; Wrongs Act 1958 (Vic), s 84; Civil Liability Act 2003 (Q), s 36; Civil Liability Act 2002 (WA), s 5X; Civil Liability Act 2002 (Tas), Pt 9; Civil Law (Wrongs) Act 2002 (ACT), Ch 8.

[25] Civil Liability Amendment (Personal Responsibility) Act 2002 (NSW).

[26] Civil Liability Amendment Act 2003 (NSW), Sched 1.

[27] [2008] NSWCA 278 at [167] per Allsop P (Beazley and McColl JJA concurring) citing, inter alia, the Second Reading Speech for the Bill for the Civil Liability Amendment Act 2003 (NSW): New South Wales, Legislative Assembly, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 13 November 2003 at 4992-4993.

[28] Aronson, “Government Liability in Negligence”, (2008) 32 Melbourne University Law Review 44 at 78-79.

[29] Aronson, “Government Liability in Negligence”, (2008) 32 Melbourne University Law Review 44 at 78.

[30] New South Wales, Legislative Assembly, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 13 November 2003 at 4993.

[31] Aronson, “Government Liability in Negligence”, (2008) 32 Melbourne University Law Review 44 at 78-79.

[32] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 52-53 [220] per Beazley JA, 56 [236] per Hodgson JA, 64 [278] per McColl JA.

[33] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 51-52 [214] per Beazley JA.

[34] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 51-52 [214] per Beazley JA.

[35] Turano v Liverpool City Council unreported, District Court of New South Wales, 2 May 2007 at [144] per Delaney DCJ.

[36] Turano v Liverpool City Council unreported, District Court of New South Wales, 2 May 2007 at [148]-[150] per Delaney DCJ.

[37] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 50 [201]- [203].

[38] Mount Isa Mines Ltd v Pusey [1970] HCA 60; (1970) 125 CLR 383 at 390; [1970] HCA 60.

[39] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 50 [203].

[40] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 50 [205].

[41] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 51 [210]- [211].

[42] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 56 [236].

[43] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 58 [243].

[44] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 58 [243].

[45] Supreme Court Act 1970 (NSW), s 75A; and see Fox v Percy (2003) 214 CLR 118; [2003] HCA 22.

[46] Geddis v Proprietors of Bann Reservoir (1878) 3 App Cas 430; Caledonian Collieries Ltd v Speirs [1957] HCA 14; (1957) 97 CLR 202 at 220 per Dixon CJ, McTiernan, Kitto and Taylor JJ; [1957] HCA 14; Metropolitan Water, Sewerage and Drainage Board v O K Elliott Ltd (1934) 52 CLR 134; [1934] HCA 57.

[47] [2009] HCATrans 135 at 149-151.

[48] Donoghue v Stevenson [1931] UKHL 3; [1932] AC 562 at 580 per Lord Atkin; Sullivan v Moody [2001] HCA 59; (2001) 207 CLR 562 at 576 [42] per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Hayne and Callinan JJ; [2001] HCA 59.

[49] Sullivan v Moody [2001] HCA 59; (2001) 207 CLR 562 at 576 [42] per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Hayne and Callinan JJ.

[50] Vairy v Wyong Shire Council [2005] HCA 62; (2005) 223 CLR 422 at 446-447 [70]- [72] per Gummow J; [2005] HCA 62; Shirt v Wyong Shire Council [1978] 1 NSWLR 631 at 639 per Glass JA.

[51] Vairy v Wyong Shire Council [2005] HCA 62; (2005) 223 CLR 422 at 447 [73] per Gummow J.

[52] [2002] HCA 35; (2002) 211 CLR 317 at 331 [12]; [2002] HCA 35.

[53] Chapman v Hearse [1961] HCA 46; (1961) 106 CLR 112 at 120 per Dixon CJ, Kitto, Taylor, Menzies and Windeyer JJ; [1961] HCA 46; Mount Isa Mines Ltd v Pusey [1970] HCA 60; (1970) 125 CLR 383 at 390 per Barwick CJ.

[54] Turano v Liverpool City Council unreported, District Court of New South Wales, 2 May 2007 at [150] per Delaney DCJ.

[55] (2007) 234 CLR 330 at 345 [43]; [2007] HCA 42.

[56] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 50 [203].

[57] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 32(1)(a).

[58] See [12].

[59] Metropolitan Water, Sewerage, and Drainage Act 1924 (NSW), s 38(1).

[60] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 38 [124].

[61] Liverpool City Council v Turano [2008] NSWCA 270; (2008) 164 LGERA 16 at 66-67 [304].

[62] In his judgment, delivered on 2 May 2007, Delaney DCJ set out declarations and orders in numbered sub-paragraphs (par [155]). These orders were entered on 22 May 2007. The numbering of the orders entered on that date differs from the numbering set out in par [155] of the judgment. The orders of the Court of Appeal made on 31 October 2008 are expressed by reference to the “orders and declarations stated at [155] of the judgment of Delaney DCJ”. Order 3(b) made by this Court reflects this circumstance.

Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Territory Revenue [2009] HCA 41

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Territory Revenue [2009] HCA 41 (30 September 2009)

Last Updated: 30 September 2009

Taxes and duties – Stamp duty – Transactions resulted in acquisition of all shares in corporation which held Crown leases containing options to renew – Section 56N(2)(b) of Taxation (Administration) Act (NT) (“Act”) requires valuation for assessment of duty of “all land” to which corporation is entitled at time of acquisition – Section 4(1) of Act provides “land” includes “a lease of land” but that “‘lease’ … does not include … an option to renew a lease” – Whether “land” in s 56N(2)(b) includes option to renew lease.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

FRENCH CJ,
HAYNE, HEYDON, CRENNAN AND KIEFEL JJ

ALCAN (NT) ALUMINA PTY LTD APPELLANT

AND

COMMISSIONER OF TERRITORY REVENUE RESPONDENT

Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Territory Revenue
[2009] HCA 41
30 September 2009
D7/2009

ORDER

1. Appeal allowed with costs.

  1. Set aside orders 1, 3 and 4 of the orders of the Court of Appeal of the Supreme Court of the Northern Territory made on 20 January 2009, and in lieu thereof order that the appeal to that Court be dismissed with costs.
  2. Respondent to pay the costs of the appellant in the proceedings before Mildren J.

On appeal from the Supreme Court of the Northern Territory

Representation

D J S Jackson QC with P G Bickford for the appellant (instructed by Clayton Utz Lawyers)

A H Slater QC with T W Anderson for the respondent (instructed by Solicitor for the Northern Territory)

Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports.

Interpretation Act (NT), ss 62A, 62B.
Taxation (Administration) Act (NT), Pt III Div 8A, ss 4(1), 56N, 56R.

FRENCH CJ.

Introduction

  1. In November 2005, the Commissioner of Territory Revenue (“the Commissioner”) assessed for stamp duty two transactions by which Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (“Alcan”) acquired all of the shares in Gove Aluminium Ltd (“GAL”). The assessment was based in part upon the value of a Special Mineral Lease and Special Purpose Leases (“the Leases”) held by GAL and the value of its goodwill. In making the assessment the Commissioner relied upon s 56N of the Taxation (Administration) Act (NT) (“the Act”)[1], which renders the acquisition of shares in a corporation dutiable by reference to the value of its landholdings where that value exceeds 60% of the value of all of its property. Section 56R provides for the dutiable value of the shares acquired to be assessed by reference to the same proportion of the unencumbered value of the corporation’s land as the proportion of the corporation’s shares acquired. The Court of Appeal of the Northern Territory held, contrary to the conclusion of the primary judge[2], that the value of the Leases should be assessed by taking into account options to renew them[3]. The definition of “lease” in s 4(1) of the Act expressly excludes “an option to renew a lease”. The factual and procedural history and the provisions of the relevant legislation are set out in the joint judgment[4]. I agree, for the reasons expressed in that judgment and the reasons that follow, that the options to renew the Leases should not have been taken into account by the Commissioner. I agree with the proposed orders allowing the appeal.

The constructional questions

  1. The issue which is determinative of the appeal is whether the assessment of the dutiable value of the Leases requires that the Commissioner take into account options to renew contained in them.
  2. The two constructional questions raised are:
    1. Whether, properly construed, ss 56N and 56R in their application to leases as a species of land pick up the definition of “lease” in s 4(1).
    2. Whether, properly construed, the exclusion of “an option to renew a lease” in the definition of “lease” in s 4(1) precludes consideration of such an option in assessing the value of a lease as land for the purposes of s 56N(2) and s 56R(2).

The resolution of the first question involves determination of the question whether the definitions of either or both “land” and “lease” in s 4(1) are displaced in ss 56N and 56R by a contrary intention. The resolution of the second question involves the application, in those sections, of the exclusion of renewal options from the definition of “lease”.

Whether the statutory definitions of “land” and “lease” are displaced

  1. The starting point in consideration of the first question is the ordinary and grammatical sense of the statutory words to be interpreted having regard to their context and the legislative purpose. That proposition accords with the approach to construction characterised by Gaudron J in Corporate Affairs Commission (NSW) v Yuill[5] as:

“dictated by elementary considerations of fairness, for, after all, those who are subject to the law’s commands are entitled to conduct themselves on the basis that those commands have meaning and effect according to ordinary grammar and usage.”

In so saying, it must be accepted that context and legislative purpose will cast light upon the sense in which the words of the statute are to be read. Context is here used in a wide sense referable, inter alia, to the existing state of the law and the mischief which the statute was intended to remedy[6].

  1. The provisions of the Interpretation Act (NT) (“the NT Interpretation Act“) as they stood at the time of the relevant transactions have to be taken into account. Section 62A of the NT Interpretation Act requires a construction promoting the purpose or object underlying the statute to be preferred to a construction that does not do so[7]. Section 62B authorises recourse to extrinsic materials in the interpretation of statutes[8]. The NT Interpretation Act has no equivalent of s 15AB(3) of the Acts Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth) (“the Commonwealth Interpretation Act“), which requires regard to be had to “the desirability of persons being able to rely on the ordinary meaning conveyed by the text of the provision taking into account its context in the Act and the purpose or object underlying the Act”. Despite the lack of such a provision in the NT Interpretation Act, the established common law approach, which begins with the ordinary grammatical meaning of the text having regard to context and purpose, applies to like effect. The Court of Appeal in this case construed the Act by reference to an imputed legislative intention reflecting a revenue-maximising approach to taxing statutes[9] which paid insufficient regard to the clear words of the Act.
  2. In the present case the displacement of the definitions in s 4(1) of the Act is expressly conditioned upon the appearance of a “contrary intention”. This kind of provision, like that in the present s 18 of the NT Interpretation Act[10], has been described as “a standard device to spare the drafter the embarrassment of having overlooked a differential usage somewhere in his [or her] text”[11]. The ninth edition of Craies on Legislation calls it[12]:

“a general gloss of a kind that would have to be inferred in any event, where a provision elsewhere in the legislation to which the definition purported to apply showed by express provision or necessary implication that the definition was not intended to apply there.”

The exclusion of a particular definition where a “contrary intention” appears would be implied in any event[13]. A contrary intention may appear from context or legislative purpose. But, as Pearce and Geddes observe[14]:

“A good drafter will indicate ‘the contrary intention’ clearly.”

  1. If the definition of “land” in s 4(1) was displaced in ss 56N and 56R, then the definition in s 19 of the NT Interpretation Act as it stood at the relevant time would apply, namely:

“‘land’ includes all messuages, tenements and hereditaments, corporeal and incorporeal, of any tenure or description and whatever may be the estate or interest therein”.

That definition dates back to Lord Brougham’s Act[15] and was included in the Interpretation Act 1889 (Imp)[16]. It found its way into colonial interpretation statutes in Australia[17], and into s 22(c) (now s 22(1)(c)) of the Commonwealth Interpretation Act. It includes “freehold and leasehold, corporeal and incorporeal interests of every description.”[18] It is to be read with the definition of “estate” in s 19 which “includes any estate or interest, charge, right, title, claim, demand, lien or encumbrance at law or in equity”. It would no doubt pick up, within the meaning of “leasehold interests”, options to renew incorporated in the grant of such interests.

  1. At common law an option to renew a lease is “an incident of the lease”[19]. It is a present interest running with the land and is “intertwined with the lease itself”, which, it has been suggested, is probably why it did not attract the rule against perpetuities at common law[20]. A lease obtained by the exercise of an option to renew is a new lease and the option is “merely an irrevocable offer, but beyond that there is no contract for a further term, unless and until the offer is duly accepted, by exercising the option.”[21] That characterisation was relied upon by Hill in commentary on the definition of “lease” in s 76 of the Stamp Duties Act 1920 (NSW)[22]:

“Where a lease for a term grants to the lessee the option for a further term, the term of the lease does not include the term of the renewal and hence duty is charged without reference to the rent payable during the renewal. See Hand v Hall (1877) 2 Ex D 355. The option for renewal is not itself stampable as a lease within the definition since until exercise it does not amount to an agreement for lease, nor does it confer upon the tenant the right to use property. It is considered that an option for renewal of a lease is subsidiary to the main object of the instrument and thus covered by the stamp on the lease itself … In practice such options are not separately stampable.”

And in the seventh edition of Sergeant and Sims on Stamp Duties and Capital Duty, published in 1977, the following observation was made[23]:

“A lease for a definite term of x years, with an option to the tenant to renew for a further y years, is chargeable as a lease for x years not as a lease for x + y years; see Hand v Hall (1877) 2 Ex D 355″.

These commentaries are indicative of legal opinion at the time of the making of the Taxation (Administration) Ordinance 1978 (NT), enacted in identical terms in the Act, which contained the exclusions in the definition of “lease” relevant to this case[24]. Those exclusions were themselves derived from the Australian Capital Territory Taxation (Administration) Act 1969 (Cth)[25]. The Explanatory Memorandum for the Bill that became that Act contained no explanation of why options to renew had been excluded[26]. By way of contrast, when a leasehold interest is valued for the purpose of determining compensation for its compulsory acquisition, valuation practice and authority (sparse as it is) indicate that the value of such an option would be taken into account[27].

  1. On the face of it, there is nothing in the text of ss 56N and 56R which indicates an intention to displace the definition of “land” in s 4(1) so as not to apply to the word as used in those provisions. There is no textual indicator of such an intention in the other provisions of the Act. Neither the context in the wide sense nor legislative purpose suggests such an intention. There is nothing to indicate any basis upon which the term “lease” as used in the definition of “land” in s 4(1) should not take its meaning from the definition of “lease” in that section.
  2. It was common ground that the purpose of Div 8A of Pt III of the Act was to tax transactions involving the sale of shares in corporations which had the effect of indirectly transferring ownership, or a share in the ownership, of land in the Territory. The “mischief” to which that purpose was directed arose out of[28]:

. the much lower rate of marketable security duty payable on transfer of shares than on transfer of land;

. the calculation of the duty payable on transfer of shares by reference to the consideration for the transfer or by reference to the value of the shares;

. the relief from payment of duty enjoyed in respect of the indirect transfer of the shares in the company holding the subject land to the new shareholder.

So it was submitted by the Commissioner and not contested by Alcan that “by the device of transferring shares in a landholding company and winding it up all but minimal duty could be avoided”. But, as Alcan submitted, to identify the purpose of Div 8A as providing a remedy for the mischief so described does not answer the constructional question.

  1. That submission should be accepted. The ultimate purpose of Div 8A was to impose stamp duty on the transactions to which it applied. Its purpose says nothing about the extent of that imposition, which must be determined by reference to its terms. The terms are not to be read by reference to some general principle that requires taxing statutes to be construed so as to maximise the recovery of revenue. In my opinion, no contrary intention was disclosed which would warrant displacing the definitions of “land” and “lease” in s 4(1) so as to render them inapplicable in ss 56N and 56R.

Whether exclusion of options to renew affects dutiable value

  1. The negative answer to the first constructional question leaves open the possibility that, even though the definition of “lease” for the purposes of ss 56N and 56R excludes an option to renew, the existence of an option to renew can be taken into account in valuing the lease and therefore arriving at the dutiable value attaching to the relevant share acquisition. That possibility fell within the broad sweep of the Commissioner’s submission. The Commissioner argued that the words “does not include … an option to renew” in the definition of “lease” in s 4(1) did not require that the value added to a leasehold estate by inclusion in the grant of an option to renew should be excised. The submission appeared to focus upon the proposition that the words “does not include” simply meant “not adding” and did not mean “deducting”. Division 8A was said to manifest an intention contrary to any exclusion of the value added by an option.
  2. The possible construction for which it seemed the Commissioner was contending can be judged by transposition of the relevant definitions into ss 56N and 56R of the Act. A necessary condition for the application of Div 8A is that the corporation whose shares are the subject of acquisition be a landholder. Making the transposition into s 56N(2)(b), that condition relevantly reads:

“the value of all leases (not including options to renew) to which the corporation is entitled, whether in the Territory or elsewhere, … is 60% or more of the value of all property to which it is entitled …”

Under a like transposition, s 56R(2) would provide that the dutiable value is the same proportion of the unencumbered value of the leases (not including options to renew) in the Territory to which the corporation is entitled as the proportion of the corporation’s shares acquired.

  1. This reading demonstrates that the exclusion of renewal options is directly related to the determination of whether a corporation is a corporate landholder and the dutiable value of the acquired interest by reference to the unencumbered value of the corporation’s leaseholdings. The exclusion of the options cannot be detached from the determination of the value of the land held by the corporation and the relevant dutiable value.
  2. The second constructional question is therefore also answered adversely to the Commissioner.

Conclusion

  1. The appeal should be allowed and orders made as proposed in the joint judgment.
  2. HAYNE, HEYDON, CRENNAN AND KIEFEL JJ. This appeal from the Court of Appeal of the Northern Territory concerns a disputed assessment of stamp duty by the Commissioner of Territory Revenue (“the Commissioner”) for Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (“Alcan”) under the Taxation (Administration) Act (NT) (“the Act”)[29]. The assessment relates to two transactions by which Alcan acquired 100% of the shares in Gove Aluminium Ltd (“GAL”).
  3. The parties brought two issues before this Court in two separate appeals. The first appeal, brought by the Commissioner, raises the question of whether the property of GAL to be assessed for stamp duty included “goodwill” as that term is understood in Federal Commissioner of Taxation v Murry[30]. The second appeal, brought by Alcan, raises the question of whether, as a matter of statutory interpretation, the “land” held by GAL, within the meaning of s 56N(2)(b) of the Act[31], included options to renew particular Crown leases held by GAL. In these reasons for judgment, it will be explained that the “land” held by GAL for the purposes of s 56N(2)(b) did not include the options to renew the leases. It is common ground that this decision renders it unnecessary to address the issue of goodwill, the subject of the first appeal. Hereafter these reasons relate to the second appeal.

The transactions

  1. GAL is a joint venturer in the business enterprise of operating a bauxite mine and alumina refinery near Nhulunbuy on the Gove Peninsula, Arnhem Land, in the Northern Territory. On 30 January 2001, CSR Investments Pty Ltd executed a share sale agreement pursuant to which 70% of the share capital in GAL was transferred to Alcan. At the same time, GAL entered into a share buy-back agreement with AMP Life Ltd (“AMP”) for the remaining 30% of its shares. By these two transactions, Alcan became the sole shareholder in GAL.
  2. The prices agreed to be paid for the two acquisitions were US$275 million for the 70% share interest and US$117.9 million for the share buy-back, totalling US$392.9 million. After adjustments, the total Australian dollar equivalent of the acquisition prices was A$740.1 million.

Joint venture assets

  1. The “land” to which GAL was entitled at the relevant date comprised leases granted under statute[32] for the purposes of establishing and operating the bauxite mine and alumina refinery, a township and associated facilities.
  2. One of these leases, Special Mineral Lease 11, included land on which the joint venture has a number of key assets, namely:

(a) the mine site comprising 49,466 acres;

(b) a corridor of land comprising an area of 698 acres for the purpose of establishing, operating and maintaining a bauxite conveyor installation for the transportation of bauxite from the mine site to the bauxite treatment plant area; and

(c) a third area of land containing approximately 600 acres located by the wharf area which is used for the purpose of operating and maintaining the bauxite treatment plant and stockpile area, as well as office buildings and other buildings used or associated with the treatment plant.

In addition, the joint venture has a number of special purpose leases which relate to associated facilities, including the township. All but two of the leases were granted for a term of 42 years commencing in 1969 and contain an option to renew for a further 42 years.

The assessment

  1. On 16 November 2005, the Commissioner determined that the transactions involved relevant acquisitions for the purposes of Div 8A of Pt III of the Act. Division 8A operates to charge the acquirer of shares in a corporation with stamp duty as if the acquirer had acquired the same proportionate interest in the land of the corporation that the shares represent[33]. The Commissioner assessed stamp duty on the transactions in the amount of $31,050,000, together with a penalty of $16,467,997, making Alcan’s total liability $47,517,997.

Relevant legislation

  1. In 1988, the Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act (No 2) 1988 (NT) inserted into Pt III of the Act a new Div 8A (ss 56C-56U) entitled “Change of Control of Certain Land-owning Corporations and Unit Trusts”. Part III is headed “Liability to Duty or Tax”. Following the insertion of Div 8A and prior to the transactions under consideration here, the Act had been relevantly amended on four occasions, in 1992[34], 1994[35], 1999[36] and 2000[37].
  2. On the occasion of the Second Reading Speech the Treasurer, Mr Perron, explained that the amendments which became Div 8A were directed to a specific mischief. He said[38]:

“[T]he amendments will introduce measures to counter the avoidance of conveyance duty where a company or unit trust is set up temporarily to hold land which is, in effect, then sold by transferring the relevant shares or units. At present, such a transfer can attract a significantly lower level of marketable security duty based on the number of units transferred, rather than the conveyance duty assessed on the value of the land. In many cases, such purchases are commercially artificial and are carried out to avoid stamp duty.”

Relevantly, the statutory scheme in Div 8A for levying duty on the acquisition of “land rich” companies is contained in the following provisions of the Act, which, at the date of the relevant transactions, provided as follows:

4. Interpretation
(1) In this Act, unless the contrary intention appears –

‘dutiable property’ means –
(a) land;

and includes an estate or interest in dutiable property;

‘instrument’ includes any document;

‘land’ means land in the Territory[[39]] and includes –
(a) a lease of land;
(b) a mining tenement under the Mining Act, including information relating to the tenement; and
(c) a fixture to land, including a fixture to land comprised in a lease or mining tenement;
‘lease’ includes a lease granted under an Act, a sub-lease and an agreement for a lease or sub-lease, but does not include –
(a) an attornment under a mortgage or contract of sale;
(b) a right granted by a company to a shareholder of the company, by virtue of his being such a shareholder, to occupy or use land owned or held under lease by the company; or
(c) an option to renew a lease;

56K. When statement to be lodged
(1) Where by a relevant acquisition a person acquires a majority interest or a further interest in a corporation to which this subdivision applies, that person shall prepare and lodge with the Commissioner a statement in respect of that acquisition.

56M. Statement chargeable with duty
(1) A statement lodged under section 56K is chargeable, in accordance with section 56R, with duty at the rate provided for in item 5 in Schedule 1 to the Stamp Duty Act
56N. Corporations to which this Division applies
(1) This Division applies to a relevant acquisition of shares in a corporation that is –
(a) a corporation, other than a corporation shares in the capital of which are listed on a recognized stock exchange within the meaning of the Securities Industry (Northern Territory) Code; and
(b) a land-holder within the meaning of subsection (2).
(2) A corporation is a land-holder for the purposes of this Division if, at the time of a relevant acquisition –

(b) the value of all land to which the corporation is entitled, whether in the Territory or elsewhere, … is 60% or more of the value of all property to which it is entitled, other than property directed to be excluded by subsection (4) …
(4) There shall not be included, for the purpose of calculating the value of property under subsection (2)(b), any property of a corporation or a subsidiary within the meaning of subsection (5) that is –
(a) cash or money in an account at call;
(b) a negotiable instrument or money on deposit with any person;
(c) money lent by the corporation or a subsidiary to a person …
56P. Meaning of relevant acquisition
(1) An acquisition by a person is a relevant acquisition for the purposes of this Division –
(a) where it –
(i) is an acquisition of an interest that alone constitutes a majority interest in the corporation …
other than an interest acquired –
(c) before 17 August 1988; or
(d) as a result of an agreement entered into before 17 August 1988.

56Q. Meaning of ‘interest’, ‘majority interest’ and ‘further interest’
(1) For the purpose of section 56K, a person acquires an interest in a corporation if the person, or the person and a related person, acquires on or after 17 August 1988, otherwise than as a result of an agreement entered into before 17 August 1988, a shareholding in the corporation that would entitle the person, or the person and a related person, if the corporation were to be wound up after the shareholding was acquired, to participate (otherwise than as a creditor or other person to whom the corporation is liable) in a distribution of the property of the corporation.

56R. How dutiable value determined

(2) Where by a relevant acquisition a person acquires a majority interest in a corporation, the dutiable value is the same proportion of the unencumbered value of the land in the Territory to which the corporation is entitled, as provided by subsection (4), at the time of the acquisition, as the proportion of the property of the corporation which the person, or the person and a related person, would be entitled, as provided in subsection (5), after the acquisition.”

  1. The Stamp Duty Act (NT) (“the Stamp Act“) is incorporated into, and to be read as one with, the Act[40]. A statement lodged under s 56K(1) is deemed to be an instrument[41] and is chargeable with stamp duty payable at the rate set out in item 5 in Sched 1 to the Stamp Act[42], which is the rate applicable to an instrument of conveyance of dutiable property.
  2. It is relevant to note that the definition of “lease”, by reference to exclusions (a), (b) and (c) set out above, has been in that form in the legislation since 1978. The definition of “dutiable property” was inserted by the Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act (No 2) 1991 (NT). It is also necessary to note that the definition of “land” was inserted into the Act in 2000 by the Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act 2000 (NT) (“the 2000 amendments”).

The issue

  1. The ultimate issue was identified correctly by the primary judge as whether Alcan is liable to stamp duty in respect of either or both of the transactions involving the issued capital of GAL and, if so, in what amount[43]. As is evident from the terms of s 56N(2)(b), set out above, if there is to be liability for stamp duty the value of the “land” to which GAL was entitled, whether in the Northern Territory or elsewhere, must comprise 60% or more of the value of all property to which it was entitled (other than property directed to be excluded). It is common ground that without the inclusion of the value of the options to renew in the leases this 60% threshold would not be met. It is therefore agreed by the parties that Alcan’s liability for stamp duty turns on whether “land” referred to in s 56N(2)(b) includes an option to renew a lease.
  2. The resolution of that issue requires consideration of the definitions in s 4(1) of the Act. The definition of “land” includes a “lease of land” but the definition of “lease” expressly states that “‘lease’ … does not include … an option to renew a lease”. Those definitions apply “unless the contrary intention appears”. The Court of Appeal of the Northern Territory found a contrary intention with the effect that “land” was interpreted by the Court of Appeal to include “an option to renew a lease”, notwithstanding the abovementioned definitions[44].

The proceedings below

  1. Alcan lodged an objection against the Commissioner’s assessment pursuant to s 100 of the Act. The Commissioner dismissed Alcan’s objection and determined that the assessment was payable according to its terms. Alcan successfully appealed from the Commissioner’s dismissal of the objection to the Supreme Court of the Northern Territory and the assessment was set aside[45]. The Court of Appeal allowed the Commissioner’s appeal against the order of the Supreme Court setting aside the assessment[46].

Construction of “land” by the primary judge

  1. There were two hearings and two sets of reasons for judgment given by the primary judge. In the first set of reasons[47], his Honour held that both “land” in s 56N(2)(b) and “lease” took their defined meanings in s 4. The result was that “land” did not include an option to renew a lease.
  2. The starting point for the primary judge was that even though leases are in law personalty, they have long been regarded as land. So much was uncontroversial. His Honour also accepted a submission on behalf of the Commissioner that a covenant to renew runs with the land and with the reversion and is an incident of a lease.
  3. His Honour found that there was therefore no need for the definition of land in s 4 to include a lease “as plainly a lease of land is already ‘land’”[48]. This observation influenced and informed his Honour’s consideration of the text and structure of the legislation when he said[49]:

“The purpose, it seems to me, of these definitions [ie of 'land' and 'lease'], is to exclude from what is ‘land’ those things which are excluded from the definition of ‘lease’ which, relevantly to this case, means that the options to renew are not part of the lease and must be ignored. Otherwise there is no work to do for the words ‘includes a lease … but does not include …’ etc in the definition of ‘lease’ and no work for the words ‘includes a lease of land’ in the definition of ‘land’. … The result is that the option to renew is not ‘land’ as defined.”

  1. In the second set of reasons[50], the primary judge held that the value of GAL’s leases, excluding the options to renew the leases, was less than 60% of the value of all the property to which it was entitled, and therefore that GAL was not a “land-holder” within the meaning of s 56N(2)(b).

Reasoning in the Court of Appeal

  1. The Court of Appeal found error in the reasoning and conclusions of the primary judge and set aside his judgment. The Court of Appeal decided that the word “land” in Div 8A did not take its defined meaning in s 4, at least to the extent that an option to renew a lease was thereby excluded. That conclusion depended mainly on an analysis of the history of the legislation from 1978 to 2000.
  2. The Court of Appeal accepted submissions from the Commissioner to the effect that a contrary intention is manifest and the common law definition of a lease (which includes, as an incident, an option to renew a lease) should be preferred to the definition of lease in the text of the Act. The contrary intention was said to be evinced by the context and legislative history, particularly as the latter suggested that the purpose of the relevant amendments was to increase the capacity of the Northern Territory to raise revenue through the imposition of stamp duty. The primacy given to these considerations is exemplified in the following extracts from the judgment of Martin (BR) CJ[51] (with whom Angel and Southwood JJ agreed[52]):

“It is readily understandable that on an instrument for a lease in respect of which duty is assessed by reference to the rent payable for the term of the lease, the legislature would intend to exclude an option to renew for the purposes of assessing duty because it might never be exercised. However, it is also readily understandable that the legislature would intend that duty be assessed on the transfer of a lease on the basis of the total value of the lease, determined by reference to all the incidents of the lease. Indeed, it would be surprising if the legislature intended to sever from the lease an incident of the lease which contributes to the value of the lease.

The application of the definition [of 'lease' in s 4(1)] would result in dissecting from a lease, for the purposes of assessing the value of the lease, an incident of the lease that travels with the lease upon conveyance. Such a dissection would create an air of unreality in relation to the assessment of the value of the lease being conveyed. The legislature intended to apply duty according to the market value of the lease being conveyed and exclusion of an option to renew contained in a lease would distort the value. Exclusion of the option to renew would also reduce the revenue of the Territory. I am unable to discern any sound reason for applying the definition of lease to a conveyance of a lease. For these reasons, in my view a ‘contrary intention appears’ and the definition does not apply to a conveyance of a lease.

Over the years since 1978, the legislature has consistently increased its capacity to raise revenue by closing off avoidance practices and increasing the range of transactions attracting duty. …
Read literally in isolation from the legislative history, and applying the definitions in s 4 without qualification, the ordinary meaning of the provisions excludes an option to renew from ‘land’ for the purposes of Div 8A and from ‘dutiable property’. However, apart from such a literal application of the 2000 amendments, there is nothing in the amendments or the extrinsic material to suggest that, contrary to the consistent history of increasing its capacity to raise revenue through the application of stamp duty, the legislature intended in 2000 to reduce that capacity by excluding options to renew leases from the value of ‘land’ held by a corporation for the purposes of Div 8A.”

  1. This reasoning led the Court of Appeal to overturn the primary judge’s decision and to hold that, for the purposes of valuing the land to which GAL was entitled at the time of the relevant acquisitions, the value of the options to renew the leases should be included.

Submissions on the appeal

  1. Alcan sought to restore the decision of the primary judge, relied on the natural and ordinary meaning of the definitions of “land” and “lease” in s 4(1) of the Act and contended that no contrary intention appears in s 56N(2)(b).
  2. Alcan accepted that a contrary intention might be discerned, not only in the text of legislation, but also by reference to the purpose and operation of relevant parts of the legislation[53] or the general character of the legislation[54]. However, Alcan contended that generally a contrary intention to the effect that a definition in an Act is not to apply might be expected to be manifested in the Act itself[55].
  3. Adopting the approach to statutory definitions explained by McHugh J in Allianz Australia Insurance Ltd v GSF Australia Pty Ltd[56], Alcan sought to insert the definition into the substantive text of s 56N(2)(b) to show that no real question of construction of the meaning of the provision arose. It was contended that the natural and ordinary meaning of the provision was clear and unambiguous.
  4. Next, it was contended that the Court of Appeal erred in not closely considering the text, preferring instead to focus on the context of the Act. It was submitted that in focussing on the context, particularly the legislative history, the Court of Appeal concentrated erroneously on a general legislative intention to amend the legislation to increase revenue and on extrinsic materials dealing with the mischief of avoidance of stamp duty, to the exclusion of the text. Alcan also pointed out that a person who did not appreciate the meaning of s 56N(2)(b), as discerned by the Court of Appeal, would be liable to penalties[57] and be guilty of an offence[58]. To the extent that it retains force, Alcan relied on the principle of construction expressed in Anderson v Commissioner of Taxes (Vict)[59] that clear and unambiguous language is required in taxing legislation. Alcan also relied on the principle (perhaps of last resort) that ambiguity in a penal statute may be resolved in favour of an accused[60]. Finally, it was submitted that no contrary intention was discernible either in s 56N(2)(b) or elsewhere to the effect that “land” was not to be construed in accordance with the definition provisions of the Act and that the contrary intention discerned by the Court of Appeal arose from a non-textual and contestable historical analysis of the Act and amendments made to it prior to the 2000 amendments.
  5. The Commissioner sought to affirm the interpretation of Div 8A given by the Court of Appeal with two main arguments. The first was a semantic argument. The second propounded a contrary intention in respect of the definition of “land” as it occurred in s 56N(2)(b) which in turn depended on the definition of “lease” in the Act.
  6. First, the Commissioner contended that, as a matter of ordinary meaning, the words “‘lease’ … does not include … an option to renew a lease” do not mean excluding from a lease the value attributable to an option to renew the lease. It was suggested that the words mean “do not add the value of an option to renew to a lease” or, more simply, that they mean “an option to renew is not a lease”.
  7. Secondly, in propounding a contrary intention in respect of the definition of “land”, the Commissioner relied on the context of Div 8A in the “widest sense”[61] and on the history of the legislation as evincing a legislative intention that despite the definitions of “land” and “lease” in the Act, “land” for stamp duty purposes included an option to renew a lease. In broad terms, the Commissioner contended that if the interpretation of words in a definition section is inconsistent with an ascertained legislative purpose, the definition should be disregarded or read down. It was contended that the Court of Appeal construed s 56N(2)(b) consistently with the purpose and language of the whole Act[62], especially as that was elucidated by the history of the legislation. The critical submission of the Commissioner on this branch of the argument involved the following steps:

. the definition of “lease”[63] in the Act, as enacted[64], contained the same exclusions (a), (b) and (c) as the definition set out above, which applied to this case; in particular, “lease” was defined to exclude “an option to renew a lease”;

. in 1979[65], the statutory scheme for the imposition of stamp duty imposed duty on instruments for conveyance of a lease of an estate or interest in land which was assessed by reference to the consideration paid on the value of the interest transferred. Duty was also payable on an instrument for a lease, agreement for a lease or grant of a lease of an estate in fee simple and duty was assessed by reference to the total rent payable during the term;

. in respect of the latter, the legislature did not intend to assess duty payable on an option to renew a lease because that term might never come into operation. If a lease were renewed, the renewal would be treated for stamp duty purposes as a grant of a lease. The exclusion of an option to renew a lease from the definition of “lease” was intended to apply to the grant of a lease, not the conveyance of a lease;

. in Div 8A, as enacted in 1988, the criterion for liability was entitlement to “real property”, which was defined in s 56C to include an estate or interest in real property, so that the definition of “lease” was wholly irrelevant to Div 8A;

. the purpose of the 2000 amendments, which inserted a new definition of “land” and which substituted that term for “real property” in Div 8A, was to remove doubt as to what was in the tax base[66]; and

. the successive amendments to the Act after 1988 up to and including the 2000 amendments precluded any inference that the new definition of “land” inserted by the 2000 amendments had, as its purpose, the reduction of revenue.

Conclusions on the construction of “land”

  1. It was common ground that giving s 56N(2)(b) its natural and ordinary or literal meaning, once the relevant definitions from s 4(1) were inserted into the substantive text, did not lead to an absurd result of the kind referred to in Cooper Brookes (Wollongong) Pty Ltd v Federal Commissioner of Taxation[67]. At issue were competing constructions of the definition of “lease” and whether there was a contrary intention which displaced the natural and ordinary or literal meaning of the definition and consequentially affected the definition of “land”.
  2. It was also common ground that the Act fastened on particular aspects of the bundle of rights created in connection with land[68].
  3. This Court has stated on many occasions that the task of statutory construction must begin with a consideration of the text itself[69]. Historical considerations and extrinsic materials cannot be relied on to displace the clear meaning of the text[70]. The language which has actually been employed in the text of legislation is the surest guide to legislative intention[71]. The meaning of the text may require consideration of the context, which includes the general purpose and policy of a provision[72], in particular the mischief[73] it is seeking to remedy.
  4. The Commissioner’s first argument must be rejected. The construction given by the Commissioner to the words “‘lease’ … does not include … an option to renew a lease” was strained and contrary both to the natural and ordinary meaning of the words and to considerations of grammar and syntax. The construction was tantamount to excising the ordinary adverb of negation “not”, as it occurs in the phrase “does not include”, so as to give the words a meaning quite different from their ordinary and natural meaning such that “lease” would include an option to renew.
  5. As to the Commissioner’s second argument, propounding a contrary intention, the steps in that argument set out above reveal that the critical issue of statutory construction is whether the definition of “lease” to be found in s 4(1) of the Act was irrelevant to Div 8A as enacted in 1988 and whether it continued to be irrelevant when the 2000 amendments inserted the new definition of “land” into s 4(1).
  6. In the Court of Appeal, Martin (BR) CJ (with whom Angel and Southwood JJ agreed) observed that over the years the Northern Territory legislature had consistently increased its capacity to raise revenue. Such considerations underpinned his Honour’s conclusion that Div 8A operates independently of the definitions in s 4(1) because there is no reason to suppose that the legislature intended to reduce its capacity to raise revenue by excluding an option to renew a lease from the definition of “land”.
  7. Fixing upon the general legislative purpose of raising revenue carried with it the danger that the text did not receive the attention it deserves. This danger was adverted to by Gleeson CJ in Carr v Western Australia[74] when he said:

“[I]t may be said that the underlying purpose of an Income Tax Assessment Act is to raise revenue for government. No one would seriously suggest that s 15AA of the Acts Interpretation Act has the result that all federal income tax legislation is to be construed so as to advance that purpose. Interpretation of income tax legislation commonly raises questions as to how far the legislation goes in pursuit of the purpose of raising revenue. In some cases, there may be found in the text, or in relevant extrinsic materials, an indication of a more specific purpose which helps to answer the question. In other cases, there may be no available indication of a more specific purpose. Ultimately, it is the text, construed according to such principles of interpretation as provide rational assistance in the circumstances of the particular case, that is controlling.”

  1. There is nothing express in the text of relevant parts of the Act, as enacted, or in amendments made to the Act in 1979[75] or in 1987[76] which supports the Commissioner’s contention, upheld in the Court of Appeal, that the definition of “lease” in the legislation did not apply when dealing with a “conveyance” of a lease. As can be seen from the extracts set out above, essentially the Court of Appeal’s reasoning was not based on the text, but on an inference that the text would not apply because it would be surprising if the legislature intended to sever from a lease something which contributed to its value on a conveyance[77]. However, in terms, the definition of “lease” in the Act, as amended over time, was always capable of applying both to the grant of a lease and to the conveyance of a lease. Relevant amendments to the Act up to and including the 2000 amendments were all assessed by the Court of Appeal by reference to a generally ascertained intention to amend the legislation to increase the revenue rather than by reference to the express terms of the Act. The effect of that approach is to impute erroneously a statutory intention which destroys the effect of a clearly expressed definition.
  2. In conclusion, “land” in s 56N(2)(b) takes its defined meaning so that it includes “lease of land” and the words “‘lease’ … does not include … an option to renew a lease” bear their natural and ordinary meaning, which is not displaced or reversed by contextual or historical considerations. The general purpose of the Act to raise revenue is insufficient to support an intention to exclude a clearly expressed definition and to substitute a quite different meaning. Accordingly, the value attributable to an option to renew a lease should be excluded in making relevant calculations for stamp duty purposes under s 56N(2)(b) of the Act.

Other arguments

  1. There are consequences for a corporation which fails to lodge a statement as required by the Act. First there is a direct offence under s 56K(6) of the Act and secondly under ss 94 and 96 of the Act the Commissioner may apply a penalty when making a default assessment. A power to remit penalties is to be found in s 96(6).
  2. Alcan submitted that if, contrary to its main argument, the definitions of “land” and “lease” in the Act were found to be ambiguous, after applying the current principles of statutory interpretation referred to above, then it could rely on Anderson[78] for the proposition that the imposition of a tax must be in plain terms. Alcan also relied on the principle that penal statutes should be construed strictly, as exemplified in Waugh v Kippen[79]. An attempt was made to draw an analogy with the American “rule of lenity” in resolving ambiguity in relation to the coverage of penal statutes[80].
  3. The Commissioner contended that Anderson cannot stand with the purposive approach to statutory interpretation which has emerged and is now well settled.
  4. Given the basis on which this appeal is to be allowed, it is not necessary to deal with these arguments beyond the making of two points. First, tax statutes do not form a class of their own to which different rules of construction apply; they are to be construed by application of the settled principles referred to above. Secondly, the fact that a statute is a taxing Act, or contains penal provisions, is part of the context and is therefore relevant to the task of construing the Act in accordance with those settled principles. Whether or when “rules” of the kind considered in Anderson[81] and Waugh v Kippen[82] may be relied upon need not be decided.

Orders

  1. The appeal should be allowed with costs. Orders 1, 3 and 4 of the Court of Appeal should be set aside. In place of those orders the appeal to the Court of Appeal should be dismissed with costs. This has the effect of restoring the judgment of the primary judge. The Commissioner should pay Alcan’s costs of the proceedings before Mildren J.

[1] Which has been subsequently renamed the Stamp Duty Act (NT). See fn 29 below.

[2] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes [2007] NTSC 9; (2007) 19 NTLR 153.

[3] Commissioner of Territory Revenue v Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (2008) 156 NTR 1 at 25 [78] per Martin (BR) CJ, 30 [104] per Angel J, 34 [121] per Southwood J.

[4] See [18]-[27] and [30] below.

[5] [1991] HCA 28; (1991) 172 CLR 319 at 340; [1991] HCA 28.

[6] CIC Insurance Ltd v Bankstown Football Club Ltd (1997) 187 CLR 384 at 408 per Brennan CJ, Dawson, Toohey and Gummow JJ, particularly authorities referred to in fns 46 and 47; [1997] HCA 2.

[7] See also Acts Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth), s 15AA.

[8] See also Acts Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth), s 15AB.

[9] (2008) 156 NTR 1 at 17 [45], 22 [66], 24 [76]-[77] per Martin (BR) CJ, Angel J agreeing at 30 [104], Southwood J agreeing at 34 [121].

[10] Which provides: “Definitions in or applicable to an Act apply except so far as the context or subject matter otherwise indicates or requires.”

[11] M v Secretary of State for Work and Pensions [2006] QB 380 at 407 [84] per Sedley LJ.

[12] Greenberg (ed), Craies on Legislation, 9th ed (2008) at 732 [24.1.5.1].

[13] In the Matter of The Fourth South Melbourne Building Society (1883) 9 VLR(E) 54 at 58 per Holroyd J; Buresti v Beveridge (1998) 88 FCR 399 at 401 per Hill J.

[14] Pearce and Geddes, Statutory Interpretation in Australia, 6th ed (2006) at 196 [6.1].

[15] 13 & 14 Vict c 21, s 4.

[16] 52 & 53 Vict c 63.

[17] See, for example, Interpretation Act 1897 (NSW), s 21(e).

[18] Re Lehrer and the Real Property Act 1900-1956 [1961] SR (NSW) 365 at 370 per Jacobs J. It was described as being in “wide and general terms” in Goldsworthy Mining Ltd v Federal Commissioner of Taxation [1973] HCA 7; (1973) 128 CLR 199 at 215 per Mason J; [1973] HCA 7. See also Jennings Construction Ltd v Burgundy Royale Investments Pty Ltd [No 2] [1987] HCA 10; (1987) 162 CLR 153 at 163 per Brennan, Deane, Dawson and Toohey JJ; [1987] HCA 10.

[19] Mercantile Credits Ltd v Shell Co of Australia Ltd [1976] HCA 9; (1976) 136 CLR 326 at 344 per Gibbs J; see also at 337-338 per Barwick CJ, 351-352 per Stephen J; [1976] HCA 9. That case dealt with the priority accorded under the Torrens system to an unregistered, executed extension in registrable form granted pursuant to an option to renew in a registered lease.

[20] Butt, Land Law, 5th ed (2006) at 192 [1276].

[21] Gerraty v McGavin [1914] HCA 23; (1914) 18 CLR 152 at 163-164 per Isaacs J; [1914] HCA 23, citing Hand v Hall (1877) 2 Ex D 355 at 357-358 per Lord Cairns LC and Woodall v Clifton [1905] 2 Ch 257 at 271 per Stirling LJ (in argument) and 274 per Romer LJ (in argument). See also Mercantile Credits Ltd v Shell Co of Australia Ltd [1976] HCA 9; (1976) 136 CLR 326 at 345-346 per Gibbs J.

[22] Hill, Stamp, Death, Estate and Gift Duties, (1970) at 136 [76/7(a)].

[23] Sims and Tavaré (eds), Sergeant and Sims on Stamp Duties and Capital Duty, 7th ed (1977) at 155. This passage remains in the current edition: Quinlan (ed), Sergeant and Sims on Stamp Duties and Stamp Duty Reserve Tax, 12th ed (1998) at 317.

[24] See the legislative history reproduced from the Commissioner’s submissions in the joint reasons at [44] below.

[25] Australian Capital Territory Taxation (Administration) Act 1969 (Cth), s 4.

[26] Australia, House of Representatives, Australian Capital Territory Taxation (Administration) Bill 1969 et al, Explanatory Memorandum at 10.

[27] Jacobs, The Law of Resumption and Compensation in Australia, (1998) at 178 [12.5.5.3]-[12.5.5.4]; Bogg v Midland Railway Co (1867) LR 4 Eq 310; In re A Proposed Sale, Public Trustee to Mitchell [1947] NZLR 697 at 702 per Archer J. See also Fricke, Compulsory Acquisition of Land in Australia, 2nd ed (1982) at 340.

[28] See Northern Territory, Legislative Assembly, Parliamentary Record, 24 August 1988 at 3883.

[29] The Act has subsequently been renamed the Stamp Duty Act (NT) by s 7 of the Revenue Law Reform (Stamp Duty) Act 2007 (NT). The Act referred to later in this judgment (at [26]) as the Stamp Duty Act (NT) is a different Act, which was repealed by s 3 of the Revenue Law Reform (Stamp Duty) Act 2007 (NT).

[30] (1998) 193 CLR 605; [1998] HCA 42.

[31] The section is set out below at [25].

[32] Mining (Gove Peninsula Nabalco Agreement) Ordinance 1968 (NT).

[33] See ss 56M and 56R(2) of the Act.

[34] Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act (No 2) 1991 (NT), which came into operation on 1 January 1992.

[35] Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act 1994 (NT).

[36] Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act 1999 (NT).

[37] Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act 2000 (NT).

[38] Northern Territory, Legislative Assembly, Parliamentary Record, 24 August 1988 at 3883.

[39] “The Territory” was defined at the relevant date in s 18 of the Interpretation Act (NT) relevantly as “the geographical area constituting the Northern Territory of Australia”.

[40] Section 3 of the Stamp Act.

[41] Section 56K(5) of the Act.

[42] Section 56M(1) of the Act.

[43] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes [2007] NTSC 9; (2007) 19 NTLR 153 at 160 [29].

[44] Commissioner of Territory Revenue v Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (2008) 156 NTR 1 at 25 [78] per Martin (BR) CJ, 30 [104] per Angel J, 34 [121] per Southwood J.

[45] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes [2007] NTSC 9; (2007) 19 NTLR 153 and Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes (No 3) (2007) 67 ATR 664.

[46] Commissioner of Territory Revenue v Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (2008) 156 NTR 1.

[47] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes [2007] NTSC 9; (2007) 19 NTLR 153.

[48] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes [2007] NTSC 9; (2007) 19 NTLR 153 at 171 [62].

[49] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes [2007] NTSC 9; (2007) 19 NTLR 153 at 171-172 [62].

[50] Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd v Commissioner of Taxes (No 3) (2007) 67 ATR 664.

[51] Commissioner of Territory Revenue v Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (2008) 156 NTR 1 at 15 [41], 17 [45], 24 [76]-[77].

[52] Commissioner of Territory Revenue v Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (2008) 156 NTR 1 at 30 [104] per Angel J, 34 [121] per Southwood J.

[53] Aussie Vic Plant Hire Pty Ltd v Esanda Finance Corporation Pty Ltd [2008] HCA 9; (2008) 232 CLR 314 at 322-327 [11]- [26] per Gleeson CJ, Hayne, Crennan and Kiefel JJ; [2008] HCA 9.

[54] Pfeiffer v Stevens (2001) 209 CLR 57 at 73-74 [56] per McHugh J; [2001] HCA 71.

[55] Pfeiffer v Stevens (2001) 209 CLR 57 at 65 [25] per Gleeson CJ and Hayne J.

[56] [2005] HCA 26; (2005) 221 CLR 568 at 574-575 [12]; [2005] HCA 26.

[57] See s 96(1) and (2) of the Act.

[58] See s 56K(6) of the Act.

[59] [1937] HCA 24; (1937) 57 CLR 233 at 243 per Rich and Dixon JJ; [1937] HCA 24. See also Hepples v Federal Commissioner of Taxation [1992] HCA 3; (1992) 173 CLR 492 at 510-511 per Deane J; [1992] HCA 3.

[60] Waugh v Kippen [1986] HCA 12; (1986) 160 CLR 156 at 164; [1986] HCA 12 adopting the reasons for judgment of Gibbs J in Beckwith v The Queen [1976] HCA 55; (1976) 135 CLR 569 at 576; [1976] HCA 55.

[61] CIC Insurance Ltd v Bankstown Football Club Ltd (1997) 187 CLR 384 at 408 per Brennan CJ, Dawson, Toohey and Gummow JJ; [1997] HCA 2. See also Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs v Nystrom [2006] HCA 50; (2006) 228 CLR 566 at 599 [98] per Heydon and Crennan JJ; [2006] HCA 50.

[62] Project Blue Sky Inc v Australian Broadcasting Authority (1998) 194 CLR 355 at 381-382 [69]-[70]; [1998] HCA 28.

[63] The definition was derived from the Australian Capital Territory Taxation (Administration) Act 1969 (Cth): see Northern Territory, Legislative Assembly, Parliamentary Record, 15 June 1978 at 1482.

[64] The Act was enacted as the Taxation (Administration) Ordinance 1978 (NT) immediately prior to self-government. The Ordinance was assented to on 30 June 1978 and commenced operation on 1 July 1978. Self-government commenced on 1 July 1978.

[65] The Act was amended in 1979 by the Taxation (Administration) Act 1979 (NT).

[66] The definition is set out at [25] above. It can also be noted that the Interpretation Act (NT) at the relevant date defined land in s 19: “‘land’ includes all messuages, tenements and hereditaments, corporeal and incorporeal, of any tenure or description and whatever may be the estate or interest therein”.

[67] (1981) 147 CLR 297; [1981] HCA 26.

[68] As to which see Yanner v Eaton [1999] HCA 53; (1999) 201 CLR 351 at 366 [17] per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, Kirby and Hayne JJ; [1999] HCA 53. See also The Commonwealth v Yarmirr [2001] HCA 56; (2001) 208 CLR 1 at 38-39 [13]- [14] per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, Gummow and Hayne JJ; [2001] HCA 56.

[69] Roy Morgan Research Centre Pty Ltd v Commissioner of State Revenue (Vict) [2001] HCA 49; (2001) 207 CLR 72 at 77 [9] per Gaudron, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ, 89 [46] per Kirby J; [2001] HCA 49; Stevens v Kabushiki Kaisha Sony Computer Entertainment [2005] HCA 58; (2005) 224 CLR 193 at 206 [30] per Gleeson CJ, Gummow, Hayne and Heydon JJ, 240-241 [167]-[168] per Kirby J; [2005] HCA 58; Carr v Western Australia [2007] HCA 47; [2007] HCA 47; (2007) 232 CLR 138 at 143 [6] per Gleeson CJ; [2007] HCA 47; Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) v Le [2007] HCA 52; (2007) 232 CLR 562 at 586 [85] per Kirby and Crennan JJ; [2007] HCA 52; Northern Territory v Collins [2008] HCA 49; (2008) 235 CLR 619 at 642 [99] per Crennan J; [2008] HCA 49.

[70] Nominal Defendant v GLG Australia Pty Ltd [2006] HCA 11; (2006) 228 CLR 529 at 538 [22] per Gleeson CJ, Gummow, Hayne and Heydon JJ, 555-556 [82]-[84] per Kirby J; [2006] HCA 11. See also Combet v The Commonwealth [2005] HCA 61; (2005) 224 CLR 494 at 567 [135] per Gummow, Hayne, Callinan and Heydon JJ; [2005] HCA 61; Northern Territory v Collins [2008] HCA 49; (2008) 235 CLR 619 at 642 [99] per Crennan J.

[71] Hilder v Dexter [1902] AC 474 at 477-478 per Earl of Halsbury LC.

[72] Commissioner for Railways (NSW) v Agalianos [1955] HCA 27; (1955) 92 CLR 390 at 397 per Dixon CJ; [1955] HCA 27, quoted with approval in Project Blue Sky Inc v Australian Broadcasting Authority (1998) 194 CLR 355 at 381 [69] per McHugh, Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ.

[73] Heydon’s Case [1584] EngR 9; (1584) 3 Co Rep 7a at 7b [76 ER 637 at 638].

[74] [2007] HCA 47; (2007) 232 CLR 138 at 143 [6].

[75] Taxation (Administration) Act 1979 (NT).

[76] Taxation (Administration) Amendment Act 1987 (NT).

[77] Commissioner of Territory Revenue v Alcan (NT) Alumina Pty Ltd (2008) 156 NTR 1 at 15 [41] per Martin (BR) CJ.

[78] [1937] HCA 24; (1937) 57 CLR 233 at 243 per Rich and Dixon JJ.

[79] [1986] HCA 12; (1986) 160 CLR 156 at 164; see also R v Lavender [2005] HCA 37; (2005) 222 CLR 67 at 95-97 [87]- [93]; [2005] HCA 37.

[80] United States v Thompson/Center Arms Co [1992] USSC 75; 504 US 505 (1992). See also Crandon v United States [1990] USSC 25; 494 US 152 (1990) and Muscarello v United States [1998] USSC 62; 524 US 125 (1998).

[81] [1937] HCA 24; (1937) 57 CLR 233 at 243.

[82] [1986] HCA 12; (1986) 160 CLR 156 at 164-165.

Fellowes v Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission [2009] HCA 38

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Fellowes v Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission [2009] HCA 38

Last Updated: 23 September 2009

Workers’ compensation – Injury resulting in permanent impairment – Under s 24 of Safety, Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 1988 (Cth), where “an injury to an employee results in a permanent impairment”, respondent liable to pay compensation “in respect of the injury” – Amount of compensation fixed by degree of permanent impairment resulting from injury as assessed under Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment (“Guide”) – Guide provides that “[w]here two or more injuries give rise to the same impairment a single rating only should be given” – Appellant previously compensated for injury to left knee resulting in permanent impairment – Whether appellant entitled to compensation for separate injury to right knee resulting in permanent impairment to same degree – Whether “degree of permanent impairment” refers to impairment of whole person or impairment to particular part of person’s body.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

HAYNE, HEYDON, CRENNAN, KIEFEL AND BELL JJ

 

ROBYN CHRISTINE FELLOWES APPELLANT

AND

MILITARY REHABILITATION AND COMPENSATION
COMMISSION RESPONDENT

Fellowes v Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission
[2009] HCA 38
23 September 2009
B8/2009

ORDER

1. Appeal allowed with costs.                         

  1. Set aside the orders of the Full Court of the Federal Court of Australia made on 4 August 2008 and, in their place, order that:

(a) the appeal to that Court be allowed with costs;

(b) the decision of the Administrative Appeals Tribunal made on 7 September 2007 be set aside and, in its place, there be a direction that the respondent determine the amount payable to the applicant for review by the Tribunal assessed under ss 24 and 27 of the Safety, Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 1988 (Cth) in respect of an injury, being a right knee condition resulting in a degree of permanent impairment of the applicant of 10% as assessed under Table 9.5 of the applicable Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment; and

(c) the respondent pay the applicant’s costs of the review by the Administrative Appeals Tribunal.

On appeal from the Federal Court of Australia

Representation

P J Hanks QC with R F King-Scott for the appellant (instructed by Slater & Gordon Lawyers)

T M Howe QC with L A Walker for the respondent (instructed by Australian Government Solicitor)

 

Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports.

Safety, Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 1988 (Cth), ss 4(1), 24, 28, 142, 147.
Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989).

  1. HAYNE, HEYDON, CRENNAN AND BELL JJ. The appellant enlisted in the Australian Army on 11 November 1986. In 1986, she suffered a left knee injury. As a result of work-related factors, the left knee injury left the appellant with no loss of range of movement of the left knee but with permanent difficulty with grades and steps, as distinct from distances. In 1987, the appellant suffered a right knee injury. As a result of work-related factors, the right knee injury left the appellant with no loss of range of movement of the right knee but with permanent difficulty with grades and steps, as distinct from distances.
  2. Is the appellant entitled to compensation for each injury? Or, because the second injury does not affect her ability to walk to any significantly greater extent than the first injury, is she not entitled to compensation for the second injury? These reasons will show that she is entitled to compensation for each injury.
  3. In December 2005, the appellant applied to the respondent, the Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission (“the Commission”), for compensation for each injury under the Safety, Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 1988 (Cth) (“the SRC Act“). The claims made by the appellant related to injuries sustained in connection with defence service before the commencement of the Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 2004 (Cth). That Act did not govern the appellant’s claims. It was common ground that the appellant’s claims are governed by the SRC Act. The Commission had to determine the claims under s 142 of the SRC Act.
  4. It is not disputed that, if the appellant suffered no permanent impairment other than that attributable to the injury to her left knee, she would be entitled to compensation in respect of a 10% level of impairment of the whole person assessed in accordance with the then applicable “Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment” prepared pursuant to s 28 of the SRC Act. It is likewise not disputed that, if the appellant suffered no permanent impairment other than that attributable to the injury to her right knee, she would have the same entitlement.
  5. In January 2007, after review and revocation of prior determinations to the contrary, the Commission determined that it was liable to pay the appellant compensation for the injury to her left knee on the basis that she had a 10% whole person impairment. In February 2007, the Commission accepted liability for the injury to the appellant’s right knee but, in March 2007, determined that it was not liable to pay compensation for permanent impairment in relation to this injury because the appellant had already been compensated for a 10% whole person impairment. The Commission was asked to review this determination but affirmed it.
  6. The appellant applied to the Administrative Appeals Tribunal for review of the Commission’s decision. The Tribunal affirmed[1] the decision. The appellant appealed to the Federal Court of Australia against the Tribunal’s decision. The Full Court of the Federal Court (French, Moore and Lindgren JJ) dismissed[2] the appeal. By special leave, the appellant appeals to this Court.

The SRC Act

  1. The appellant’s entitlements to compensation depend upon the proper construction and application of the SRC Act. Section 24 of that Act, so far as now relevant, provided at the times relevant to this matter:

“(1) Where an injury to an employee results in a permanent impairment, Comcare is liable to pay compensation to the employee in respect of the injury.
(2) For the purpose of determining whether an impairment is permanent, Comcare shall have regard to:
(a) the duration of the impairment;
(b) the likelihood of improvement in the employee’s condition;
(c) whether the employee has undertaken all reasonable rehabilitative treatment for the impairment; and
(d) any other relevant matters.
(3) Subject to this section, the amount of compensation payable to the employee is such amount, as is assessed by Comcare under subsection (4), being an amount not exceeding the maximum amount at the date of the assessment.
(4) The amount assessed by Comcare shall be an amount that is the same percentage of the maximum amount as the percentage determined by Comcare under subsection (5).
(5) Comcare shall determine the degree of permanent impairment of the employee resulting from an injury under the provisions of the approved Guide.
(6) The degree of permanent impairment shall be expressed as a percentage.”

Section 147 of the SRC Act provided, in effect, that for defence-related claims, references to “Comcare” are to be taken as references to the Commission but that it is the Commonwealth that is liable to pay amounts due under the Act.

 

  1. Some of the terms used in s 24 (notably “injury”, “impairment” and “permanent”) were defined in s 4(1) of the SRC Act. Those definitions provided:

impairment means the loss, the loss of the use, or the damage or malfunction, of any part of the body or of any bodily system or function or part of such system or function.
injury means:
(a) a disease suffered by an employee; or
(b) an injury (other than a disease) suffered by an employee, being a physical or mental injury arising out of, or in the course of, the employee’s employment; or
(c) an aggravation of a physical or mental injury (other than a disease) suffered by an employee (whether or not that injury arose out of, or in the course of, the employee’s employment), being an aggravation that arose out of, or in the course of, that employment;
but does not include any such disease, injury or aggravation suffered by an employee as a result of reasonable disciplinary action taken against the employee or failure by the employee to obtain a promotion, transfer or benefit in connection with his or her employment.

permanent means likely to continue indefinitely.”

The Guide

  1. The “Guide” mentioned in s 24(5) was prepared under s 28 of the SRC Act. Among other things, the Guide set out criteria by reference to which the degree of the permanent impairment of an employee resulting from an injury was to be determined and the methods by which the degree of permanent impairment, as determined under those criteria, was to be expressed as a percentage.
  2. The Guide specified what it referred to as the “percentage whole person impairment” attributable to different levels of impairment of parts of the body. In particular, Table 9.5 of the Guide provided, in relation to “Limb Function – Lower Limb (Percentage Whole Person Impairment)”:

“% DESCRIPTION OF LEVEL OF IMPAIRMENT

  1. Can rise to standing position and walk BUT has difficulty with grades and steps
  2. Can rise to standing position and walk BUT has difficulty with grades, steps and distances
  3. Can rise to standing position and walk with difficulty BUT is limited to level surfaces
  4. Can rise to standing position and maintain it with difficulty BUT cannot walk
  5. Cannot stand or walk”.

The decisions below

  1. In the Administrative Appeals Tribunal, the Deputy President concluded[3] that, although the appellant had sustained “two separate and distinct injuries that each give rise to a liability upon the Commission to pay compensation”, s 24(5) of the SRC Act required that compensation be determined having regard to the degree of permanent impairment identified by reference to the Guide, and that the Guide “directs explicitly that two or more separate injuries that give rise to the same impairment result in a single rating of impairment”. The reference to explicit direction in the Guide was a reference to an introductory section of the Guide entitled “Principles of Assessment”, which said, under the heading “Combined Impairments”:

“It is important to realise that impairment is system or function based and that a single injury or disease may give rise to multiple loss of function. When more than one table applies to a single injury separate scores should be allocated to each functional impairment. Where two or more injuries give rise to the same impairment a single rating only should be given.” (emphasis added)

  1. In the Full Court of the Federal Court, French and Lindgren JJ concluded that the Tribunal made no error in its decision. Their Honours concluded[4] that it would not have been open to the Tribunal to determine that the degree of permanent impairment resulting from the second injury (the injury to the appellant’s right knee) was of the class “[c]an rise to standing position and walk BUT has difficulty with grades and steps”. Moore J joined in the orders proposed by French and Lindgren JJ but did so on the footing[5] that he was bound to follow the earlier decision of the Full Court of the Federal Court in Comcare v Van Grinsven[6].
  2. As French and Lindgren JJ rightly observed[7], it was not in issue in the present matter that the second injury suffered by the appellant “must have resulted in some further impairment, in the sense that [the appellant] must have been at least somewhat worse off after the second injury than she was immediately beforehand”. Nonetheless, French and Lindgren JJ concluded that the effect of the legislation, in this case, was that an employee who suffered a work-related injury causing her deleterious consequences was not entitled to compensation. This conclusion was held[8] by their Honours to follow from the necessity to make allowance for the appellant’s existing permanent impairment when determining the degree of permanent impairment “resulting from” the second injury. Their Honours held that this outcome was required by the earlier decision of the Full Court in Comcare v Van Grinsven[9] and not denied by this Court’s later decision in Canute v Comcare[10].

Injury and impairment

  1. As this Court pointed out in Canute[11], “[t]he concept of ‘an injury’ is a term of pivotal importance in the structure of the [SRC] Act”. Section 24(1) provided that where an injury to an employee results in a permanent impairment, Comcare (or in this case the Commonwealth) is “liable to pay compensation to the employee in respect of the injury”. As the Court also pointed out[12] in Canute, three observations may be made about the concept of injury:

“First, the Act does not oblige Comcare to pay compensation in respect of an employee’s impairment; it is liable to pay compensation in respect of ‘the injury’. Secondly, the term ‘injury’ is not used in the Act in the sense of ‘workplace accident’. The definition of ‘injury’ is expressed in terms of the resultant effect of an incident or ailment upon the employee’s body. Thirdly, the term ‘injury’ is not used in a global sense to describe the general condition of the employee following an incident.”

  1. It was not disputed that the appellant had suffered two injuries. Each injury resulted in a permanent impairment in the sense that each injury resulted in permanent damage to, or loss of the use of, a part of her body. Each injury caused damage to, or loss of the use of, a different part of the body: in one case the left knee; in the other, the right. The central question in the appeal is that presented by s 24(5) of the SRC Act: how was “the degree of permanent impairment of the employee resulting from” the second injury to be determined “under the provisions of the approved Guide”?

The competing arguments

  1. The appellant submitted that, each injury having led to a separate impairment, the degree of permanent impairment of the employee that resulted from the injury was determined by looking to the consequences that followed from that injury. The consequences to be identified, so the appellant submitted, were the consequences that followed from the particular impairment as that term is defined in the SRC Act. In this case, because there were two injuries and two impairments, two amounts of compensation should be awarded.
  2. By contrast, the respondent submitted that what was to be determined under s 24(5) was the degree of permanent impairment of the appellant, fixed by reference to Table 9.5 of the Guide. That table classified the impairment of the appellant’s capacity to undertake the activities of daily living resulting from the second injury as the same as that which followed as a result of the first. Accordingly, so the respondent submitted, the degree of impairment resulting from the second injury, when assessed in accordance with the Guide, should be assessed as 0%, a result expressly contemplated by s 28(5) of the SRC Act[13].
  3. Resolution of the competing arguments depends, in the end, upon how the word “impairment” should be read when used in the phrase found in s 24(5) (“the degree of permanent impairment of the employee resulting from an injury”) recognising that the determination called for by s 24(5) is a determination of degree “under the provisions of the approved Guide”. Is “impairment” to be understood in that phrase as referring back to s 24(1) and its provision that Comcare (here the Commonwealth) is liable to pay compensation to an employee in respect of an injury “[w]here an injury to an employee results in a permanent impairment”? In particular, is the reference to “permanent impairment of the employee” found in s 24(5) a reference in the circumstances of this case to permanent damage to, or loss of the use of, a part of the employee’s body, as the definition of “impairment” would suggest? Or, as the respondent submitted, should s 24(5) be read as directing attention to impairment of the particular employee as a whole person rather than to damage to, or loss of the use of, a particular part of the body? Is that reading of s 24(5) required, as the respondent further submitted, by the Guide?
  4. In Canute, this Court pointed out[14] that the definition of “impairment” in the SRC Act is not expressed in terms that require assessing impairment on a “whole person” basis. Rather, the definition is expressed in terms conveying a disaggregated sense. As the Court said[15] in Canute, “[t]extually, the Act assumes that ‘an injury’ may result in more than one ‘impairment’”. Likewise, it must follow that more than one injury may result (and often will result) in more than one impairment.
  5. It may be accepted that, as the respondent submitted, s 24(5) requires determination of the degree of permanent impairment of an employee resulting from an injury “under the provisions of the approved Guide”. It may also be accepted that, as the respondent submitted, s 28(1) of the SRC Act authorised Comcare to prepare a Guide setting out:

“(a) criteria by reference to which the degree of the permanent impairment of an employee resulting from an injury shall be determined; [and]

(c) methods by which the degree of permanent impairment … as determined under those criteria, shall be expressed as a percentage”.

To that extent, the respondent’s submission, that the Guide controls the assessment of the degree of permanent impairment, may be accepted. But, as pointed out in Canute[16]:

 

“recourse to the criteria and methodologies set out in the Guide is only necessary once the key statutory criterion of the occurrence of ‘an injury’ (which resulted in at least one permanent impairment) has been fulfilled”.

  1. Once it is accepted, as it was in Canute, that the SRC Act hinges about the concept of “injury” and that “impairment” is to be identified in terms of effect on bodily parts, systems or functions, it follows that the appellant’s arguments are to be accepted and the respondent’s rejected. The conclusion reached by the Tribunal could be supported only by reading s 24(5) as directing, or permitting, Comcare to provide in the Guide for determination of the degree of permanent impairment resulting from an injury by reference to the pre-existing capacities of the particular applicant for compensation.
  2. The argument that s 24(5) directs an approach of that kind (referred to in argument as a “whole person” approach) was expressly rejected by this Court in Canute[17] and the respondent did not seek to reopen what was decided in that case. Rather, the respondent sought to emphasise that s 24(5) required application of the Guide and that s 28(1)(a) required Comcare to state, in the Guide, the criteria by reference to which the degree of permanent impairment resulting from an injury was to be determined.
  3. The respondent submitted that there were two reasons to conclude that the Guide required determination of the degree of impairment resulting from an injury by reference to the pre-existing capacities of the particular applicant for compensation. First, the respondent pointed to the repeated references in the Guide to “percentage whole person impairment”. Secondly, the respondent pointed to the statement made in the introductory section of the Guide which is set out earlier in these reasons, that “[w]here two or more injuries give rise to the same impairment a single rating only should be given”.
  4. The references in the Guide to “whole person impairment” identify the “methods by which the degree of permanent impairment [resulting from an injury is] expressed as a percentage”[18]. The percentages stated in the Guide describe “the extent of each impairment as a percentage value of the functional capacity of a normal healthy person”[19]. The references to “whole person impairment” that are found in the Guide do not direct attention to the effect of an injury or disease on a particular individual. On the contrary, the effect to be assessed is by reference to the functional capacities of a normal healthy person.
  5. The statement in the Guide, that “[w]here two or more injuries give rise to the same impairment a single rating only should be given”, must be understood as directing attention to an impairment as that term is defined in the SRC Act. That is, the reference to the “same impairment” must be understood in terms of the particular identified effect on particular bodily parts, systems or functions. Contrary to the respondent’s submission, this statement in the Guide is not to be understood as requiring a single rating to be given whenever each of two injuries is assessed as yielding the same degree of impairment of two separate parts of the body.
  6. The text of the Guide is therefore to be construed as providing that the whole person impairment to which it directs attention requires comparison with the “functional [capacities] of a normal healthy person” rather than the capacities of the particular applicant as they existed immediately before the injury in question. The reference to two injuries causing the “same impairment” requires attention to the particular identified effect on bodily parts, systems or functions that is said to have resulted from the two injuries. It is, therefore, not necessary to consider, in this case, the application of the principle, stated[20] in Canute, that if there were some conflict between what is required by the SRC Act and what is provided by the Guide, it is the Act that must be given priority.
  7. It is, nonetheless, important to make the further point that, on its proper construction, s 24(5) of the SRC Act directs attention to the degree of impairment that results from the injury resulting in the impairment identified in s 24(1). The two sub-sections of s 24 are not to be read as requiring or permitting a different identification of “impairment” in their respective applications. In the application of both sub-sections the focus must fall upon “the loss, the loss of the use, or the damage or malfunction”[21] of a part of the body or a bodily system or function or part of a bodily system or function. And in the present case there were separate losses of use of, or damage to, two parts of the body.
  8. In this last connection, the respondent submitted that, despite there having been separate injuries to each knee, there was in fact only a single effect on (a loss of use of) a bodily function (the function of using the lower limbs). It may be doubted that the function of using the lower limbs is properly described as a bodily function. But even if the words could be understood as extending thus far, the respondent’s argument, on examination, is no more than a restatement of the argument that the degree of impairment to be determined under s 24(5) is the degree of impairment as a whole person of the particular applicant for compensation. For the reasons already given, that construction should be rejected.
  9. It also follows that the decision of the Full Court of the Federal Court in Comcare v Van Grinsven[22], upon which both the Tribunal and the Full Court relied in the present matter, was wrongly decided and should be overruled.

Conclusion and orders

  1. For these reasons, the appeal to this Court should be allowed with costs. The orders of the Full Court of the Federal Court made on 4 August 2008 should be set aside. The appellant submitted, and the respondent did not submit to the contrary, that in these circumstances the appropriate consequential orders were to order that in place of those orders of the Full Court of the Federal Court there be orders that:

(a) the appeal to that Court be allowed with costs;

(b) the decision of the Administrative Appeals Tribunal dated 7 September 2007 be set aside and in its place there be a direction that the respondent determine the amount payable to the applicant for review by the Tribunal assessed under ss 24 and 27 of the Safety, Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 1988 (Cth) in respect of an injury, being a right knee condition resulting in a degree of permanent impairment of the applicant of 10% as assessed under Table 9.5 of the Guide;

(c) the Commission pay the applicant’s costs of the review by the Tribunal.

 

  1. KIEFEL J. The facts and the statutory provisions relevant to this appeal are set out in the reasons of the majority. I regret that I am unable to agree with those reasons.
  2. Section 24(5) is central to the provisions of the Safety, Rehabilitation and Compensation Act 1988 (Cth) (“the SRC Act“) concerning the compensation of employees[23]. The sub-section requires Comcare to determine “the degree of permanent impairment of the employee resulting from an injury” (emphasis added). That determination is to be undertaken under the provisions of a Guide prepared pursuant to the SRC Act. No question arises on this appeal as to the validity of the Guide in question[24]. It is to be read with the SRC Act, as part of a statutory scheme[25].
  3. The method employed by the Guide in assessing the degree, or level, of impairment is to determine the effect of the permanent impairment upon the employee’s ability to function. The provisions of the Guide will be discussed later in these reasons. The particular type of impairment suffered by the appellant was assessed as producing a loss of 10 per cent of the function of her lower limbs. The appellant had previously been assessed as having that loss of function and that level of impairment after she had suffered an injury to the left knee, for which she was compensated, and before the injury in question, that to her right knee. The injury in question did not increase her loss of function as measured by the Guide. A conclusion that the degree of impairment found resulted from the second injury, as s 24(5) requires, is therefore not possible. As a result, no compensation is payable, as the Full Court of the Federal Court held[26].
  4. Some observations concerning s 24(5), and s 24 as a whole, are necessary before further consideration is given to the Guide. It may be observed that s 24(5) involves three steps. The first two are the identification of an injury suffered by an employee and whether permanent impairment flows from that injury[27]. The third, that with which this appeal is concerned, is to determine the degree or extent of that impairment which results from the injury.
  5. The determination of the degree of impairment is critical to the payment of compensation. Section 24(5) requires the degree of impairment to be assessed in accordance with the Guide and that the degree of impairment so determined must result from the injury in question. Section 24(7) provides that, subject to some exceptions, where the degree of impairment is determined to be less than 10 per cent, no compensation is payable.
  6. The Impairment Tables in the Guide are said to be based on an evaluation of a “whole person impairment” drawn from the American Medical Association’s Guides. That evaluation is “a medical appraisal of the nature and extent of the effect of an injury or disease on a person’s functional capacity and activities of daily living.”[28] The “extent of each impairment” is expressed as a percentage value by reference to “the functional capacity of a normal healthy person.”[29]
  7. Part A of the Guide contains Tables which have, as their subject for assessment, various bodily systems and functions, to which a person’s condition may be referable, and disorders, both physical and psychiatric. Each Table contains a heading, referable to a disorder, or a bodily system or function. The reference under each heading to “Percentage Whole Person Impairment” is the conclusion, expressed in a percentage as s 24(6) requires, of the effect of the impairment in question upon the employee’s ability to function, as explained in the Guide.
  8. In some Tables the “description of level of impairment”, which appears against the percentage value, refers to particular activities or aspects of daily life which are unable to be undertaken or are rendered more difficult because of the impairment. With respect to “Miscellaneous Ear, Nose and Throat Disorders”, to take an example, a figure of 60 per cent is given for “[v]ertigo which interferes with all activities to the extent that only self care can be managed but all other activity is impossible”[30]. In other Tables the level of impairment is described by reference to the impairment itself, for example the extent of the loss of range of movement of an ankle, hip or knee in Table 9.2. The assessment, which is said to be “in accordance with the range of joint movement”[31], is nevertheless of the impairment of the person’s ability to function.
  9. The appellant’s impairment was assessed under Table 9.5, “Limb Function – Lower Limb (Percentage Whole Person Impairment)”. The description of the level of impairment which the appellant was found to suffer is “[c]an rise to standing position and walk BUT has difficulty with grades and steps”. That represents the appellant’s loss of function, in daily life. The impairment so described has regard to the use of the lower limbs together. The level of impairment described above gave rise to a Percentage Whole Person Impairment of 10 per cent. That is the same level of impairment that the appellant previously suffered as a result of the injury to her left knee.
  10. The method of assessment of the degree of impairment under Table 9.5 may be contrasted with that under Table 9.2, referred to above. Table 9.2, which determines a person’s loss of ability to function by reference to the limit to the range of movement of a joint of the lower limb, involves an assessment of a single limb. It was common ground that that Table was inapplicable to the appellant’s condition.
  11. The comparator for the assessment, under the Guide, of loss of functional capacity and the effect upon daily activities is said to be the functional capacity of a normal healthy person. But this does not mean that the employee in question is assumed to be a normal healthy person at the date of the injury in question and that no regard is to be had to any pre-existing functional limitations. The determination under s 24(5) and the Guide is as to the extent of that person’s permanent impairment, by reference to their capacity to function, which resulted from the injury.
  12. The “whole person impairment” referred to in the Guide is a conclusion, expressed as a percentage, of the extent to which a person’s ability to function in daily life has been impaired. Whilst having that broader perspective, it is nevertheless an assessment of the particular condition suffered by the person which amounts to a permanent impairment under the SRC Act. In the appellant’s case the assessment with respect to her right knee was of a degree of permanent impairment of 10 per cent of her functional capacity, which is to say of “the whole person”. But that represented no change in her existing capacity, which was already impaired to the same degree by virtue of the injury to her left knee. The degree of impairment assessed with respect to the right knee cannot be said to have “resulted from” the injury.
  13. In Canute v Comcare it was pointed out that the definition of “impairment” in the SRC Act is not given in terms of an impairment of a “whole person”; rather the word “impairment” was expressed in a disaggregated sense, in terms of effects on bodily parts, systems and functions[32]. However, the question as to the degree of impairment is one different from that as to whether the person has an impairment of a particular part of their body or of a particular bodily system or function. It involves a further enquiry, as to the effect of that particular impairment upon the person’s ability to function, in accordance with the Guide.
  14. It was not necessary in Canute to consider what was comprehended by a determination of the degree of an employee’s permanent impairment. It may be accepted that in the second step required by s 24(5), namely the identification of the impairment, regard is to be had to the definition of “impairment” contained in the SRC Act, as was done in Canute. But the assessment of the degree of that impairment involves the use of the Guide and the concept upon which it is based. The meaning of the term “whole person impairment” on its own may be unclear. However, the Guide explains that the “Percentage Whole Person Impairment” is a value given to the effect, or limitation, upon a person’s functional capacity. That is the expression of the “degree” of the impairment for the purpose of s 24(5).
  15. In Canute it was said that, because the SRC Act assumes that more than one “injury” may occur, it is not correct to say that s 24(5) imports a “whole person” approach to the determination of the degree of permanent impairment[33]. That case concerned two different kinds of injury arising out of one incident. Statements as to a “whole person” approach should be understood in the context of the issues in that case and the argument put by Comcare as to what that approach involved.
  16. The employee in Canute had been awarded compensation for a back injury. It was assessed under the Guide at 12 per cent whole person impairment. He subsequently claimed compensation for an adjustment disorder arising from the back condition. Comcare relied upon s 25(4) to deny liability. That section provides that where there has been a final assessment of a degree of permanent impairment, no further amount of compensation is payable unless there is an increase in that degree of impairment of 10 per cent or more. Comcare’s argument, it may be inferred, was that the earlier assessment of the degree of permanent impairment of the employee extended to include the impairment for which compensation was later claimed. That followed from the assessment being of the “whole person”[34].
  17. The operation attributed to the Guide by Comcare in argument in Canute appears to have been that an assessment of a person’s degree of impairment takes into account all injuries and consequent impairments they have suffered arising out of the one incident. That is clearly incorrect. The Guide assesses the effect of a particular impairment upon a person’s functional capacity under the Table relevant to it.
  18. It was not necessary for the Court in Canute to consider the proper operation of the Guide. The effect contended for by Comcare was plainly inconsistent with the SRC Act’s identification of an injury suffered by an employee as giving rise to a claim for compensation. The Court said that the word “injury” in s 24(1) was not used to describe a workplace accident; but rather was expressed in terms of the resultant effect of an incident upon the employee’s body. It was not used “in a global sense to describe the general condition of the employee following an incident.”[35] The SRC Act assumes that a person might suffer more than one injury. The Court held that the psychiatric disorder was a separate injury giving rise to a claim for compensation[36].
  19. In Canute the SRC Act was seen to comprehend two injuries arising from the same incident. The application of the Guide to the question posed by s 24(5) in this case shows that two injuries may give rise to the same degree of impairment. This possibility was recognised by the primary judge in Canute[37]. Nothing said by this Court in Canute affects that outcome, in my respectful view.
  20. A different question arises in this case from that considered in Canute. The focus is not upon the “injury” giving rise to a claim to compensation. It is not disputed that the appellant suffered an injury to her right knee which resulted in a condition which might be described as an impairment. The issue here focuses upon the assessment of the appellant’s “degree of permanent impairment” and the requirement that that degree of impairment result from the injury. The degree, or extent, of the impairment is determined in accordance with the Guide. The Guide, by Table 9.5, determines the effect upon a person’s functional capacity by reference to the operation of the person’s lower limbs in conjunction with each other. In this case the first injury, to the left knee, was assessed as producing a degree of impairment of 10 per cent whole person impairment. The assessment of the degree of impairment following upon the second injury was the same. It could not therefore be said that the degree of impairment so assessed resulted from that injury. No amount of compensation is payable.
  21. I would dismiss the appeal.

[1] Re Fellowes and Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission (2007) 97 ALD 220.

[2] Fellowes v Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission [2008] FCAFC 140; (2008) 170 FCR 531.

[3] (2007) 97 ALD 220 at 228 [34].

[4] [2008] FCAFC 140; (2008) 170 FCR 531 at 539 [35].

[5] [2008] FCAFC 140; (2008) 170 FCR 531 at 543-544 [55]- [56].

[6] (2002) 117 FCR 169.

[7] [2008] FCAFC 140; (2008) 170 FCR 531 at 539 [32].

[8] [2008] FCAFC 140; (2008) 170 FCR 531 at 539 [33].

[9] (2002) 117 FCR 169.

[10] (2006) 226 CLR 535; [2006] HCA 47.

[11] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 539 [8].

[12] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 540 [10].

[13] Section 28(5) provided:

“The percentage of permanent impairment or non-economic loss suffered by an employee as a result of an injury ascertained under the methods referred to in paragraph (1)(c) [the methods set out in the Guide] may be 0%.”

[14] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 541 [11].

[15] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 541 [11].

[16] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 542 [14].

[17] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 542 [15].

[18] s 28(1)(c).

[19] Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989) at 4.

[20] [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 548 [37].

[21] s 4(1), “impairment“.

[22] (2002) 117 FCR 169.

[23] Canute v Comcare [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 539 [6]; [2006] HCA 47.

[24] Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989).

[25] Deputy Federal Commissioner of Taxation (SA) v Ellis & Clark Ltd [1934] HCA 54; (1934) 52 CLR 85 at 89; [1934] HCA 54; Master Education Services Pty Ltd v Ketchell [2008] HCA 38; (2008) 236 CLR 101 at 110 [19]; [2008] HCA 38.

[26] Fellowes v Military Rehabilitation and Compensation Commission [2008] FCAFC 140; (2008) 170 FCR 531 at 539 [33] and 540 [39] per French and Lindgren JJ.

[27] Canute v Comcare (2005) 40 AAR 327 at 334 [30] per Hill J.

[28] Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989) at 4.

[29] Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989) at 8.

[30] Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989) at 24, Table 7.2.

[31] Guide to the Assessment of the Degree of Permanent Impairment, 1st ed (1989) at 31.

[32] Canute v Comcare [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 541 [11].

[33] Canute v Comcare [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 541 [11].

[34] See Canute v Comcare [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 541 [11].

[35] Canute v Comcare [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 540 [10].

[36] Canute v Comcare [2006] HCA 47; (2006) 226 CLR 535 at 547-548 [36].

[37] Canute v Comcare (2005) 40 AAR 327 at 335 [34] per Hill J.

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZIAI [2009] HCA 39

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZIAI [2009] HCA 39Last Updated: 24 September 2009

Immigration – Refugees – Review by Refugee Review Tribunal (“RRT”) – Whether failure to make certain inquiries was unreasonable or constituted failure to conduct review within meaning of Migration Act 1958 (Cth), s 414 – Whether failure to inquire constituted jurisdictional error.

 Immigration – Refugees – Review by RRT – Where RRT received allegation that documents provided by visa applicant were “fake & forged”, invited applicant to comment in writing, but failed to invite him to further hearing – Whether such failure amounted to denial of procedural fairness, breach of Migration Act 1958, s 425, or failure to conduct review within meaning of Migration Act 1958, s 414 – Whether allegation of forgery raised new “issue” within meaning of Migration Act 1958, s 425.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

FRENCH CJ,
GUMMOW, HAYNE, HEYDON, CRENNAN, KIEFEL AND BELL JJ

 NISTER FOR IMMIGRATION AND CITIZENSHIP APPELLANT

 AND

 SZIAI AND ANOR RESPONDENTS

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZIAI
[2009] HCA 39
23 September 2009
S37/2009

ORDER

 1. Appeal allowed.

  1.  Set aside orders 1 to 5 of the orders made by the Federal Court of Australia on 8 September 2008, and in lieu thereof order that:

(a) order 2 of the orders made by the Federal Magistrates Court of Australia on 18 June 2008 be set aside; and

 (b) the appeal be otherwise dismissed.

  1.  Appellant to pay the costs of the first respondent’s appeal to this Court.

On appeal from the Federal Court of Australia

 Representation

 S J Gageler SC, Solicitor-General of the Commonwealth with G T Johnson and G R Kennett for the appellant and for the Attorney-General of the Commonwealth intervening (instructed by Australian Government Solicitor)

 N J Williams SC with A M Mitchelmore for the first respondent (instructed by Dobbie and Devine Immigration Lawyers Pty Ltd)

Submitting appearance for the second respondent.

Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports.

Migration Act 1958 (Cth), ss 414, 424, 424A, 425.

FRENCH CJ, GUMMOW, HAYNE, CRENNAN, KIEFEL AND BELL JJ.

Introduction

  1. The functions, powers and duties of the Refugee Review Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) are set out in Pt 7 of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth) (“the Migration Act“). When the Tribunal receives a valid application for the review of an “RRT-reviewable decision” under the Migration Act, it must review that decision[1]. The class of “RRT-reviewable decisions” includes decisions by delegates of the Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (“the Minister”) refusing the grant of protection visas[2]. In the exercise of its review function, the Tribunal may obtain such information as it considers relevant[3]. In this sense it has an inquisitorial function. That does not, however, impose upon it a general duty to undertake its own inquiries in addition to information provided to it by the applicant and otherwise under the Act[4].
  2. In this case the Federal Court, on appeal from the Federal Magistrates Court, quashed a decision of the Tribunal on the erroneous basis that it had committed jurisdictional error by unreasonably failing to undertake its own inquiries into certain matters. Those matters related to the authenticity of documents, provided by the applicant for review, which had been impugned by third party information of which the applicant had been given notice, and to which he had replied in writing[5]. The Minister’s appeal against the decision of the Federal Court must be allowed. A contention that the Tribunal had a duty to invite the applicant for review to an additional hearing to deal with the third party information is rejected.

Factual and procedural history

  1. On 11 February 2008, the Tribunal affirmed a decision of a delegate of the Minister to refuse a protection visa to SZIAI, a citizen of Bangladesh. SZIAI claimed to have converted from the Sunni Muslim faith to become an Ahmadiyya Muslim. He said he had been an active Ahmadi and had been the subject of threats, including threats to his life, from Sunni Muslims. He claimed to have a well-founded fear of persecution if he were to return to Bangladesh.
  2. In coming to its decision, the Tribunal had regard to a letter from the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc (“the Association”) responding to an inquiry from the Tribunal about whether SZIAI was known to the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat in Bangladesh (“AMJ Bangladesh”)[6]. The Tribunal had sent to the Association copies and translations of certificates produced to it by SZIAI and signed by persons purportedly associated with the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat at Khulna. One of the certificates said that SZIAI had joined the Jamaat there on 1 January 2000. Both certificates said that he had taken a responsible role in the Jamaat and was always engaged in its activities. Both certificates bore mobile telephone numbers, apparently those of their authors.
  3. The Association responded to the Tribunal by letter dated 10 January 2008 advising that it had received information from the AMJ Bangladesh. It enclosed a letter signed by Mobasherur Rahman, the National Ameer of the AMJ Bangladesh. That letter said, inter alia:

“Please refer to your letter No 386 dt 25.11.07 regarding [SZIAI]. For your kind information on enquiry our Khulna Jamaat informed me that they could not find out any such name in their record. Both the certificates submit by him are fake & forged. Moreover as you know local Ameer/Presidents can only issue certificates for transfer of a member from one local Jamaat to other Jamaats within the country. Only National Ameer can issue a certificate for international travel/transfer of a member.”

  1. On 14 January 2008 the Tribunal, acting under s 424A of the Migration Act, sent a lengthy letter to SZIAI’s solicitors inviting him to “comment on information that the Tribunal considers would, subject to any comments you make, be the reason, or a part of the reason, for affirming the decision under review.” A number of matters were identified. One of those matters was the letter from the National Ameer. A copy was enclosed. The Tribunal said in its letter that the advice from the National Ameer might lead it to conclude that there was no truth to SZIAI’s claims of fear of persecution by reason of his religion if he were to return to Bangladesh.
  2. SZIAI’s solicitors wrote back to the Tribunal on 29 January 2008 saying:

“We refer to the RRT’s recent correspondence, inviting comment in relation to information received that suggests that the applicant is not an Ahmadi.
We are instructed to inform the RRT that the applicant disagrees with the information forwarded and states that he is an Ahmadi. He cannot, however, otherwise prove that to be so.
If you have any enquiries please contact me.”

  1. In its reasons for decision the Tribunal referred to the correspondence from the Association and the letter from the National Ameer. It set out what it had said to SZIAI in its letter of 14 January 2008 and noted the response. Having regard to the information referred to in its letter of 14 January 2008, the Tribunal concluded that SZIAI was not a witness of the truth and that there was no truth to the claims he had made in support of his application for a protection visa.
  2. An application for judicial review was dismissed by the Federal Magistrates Court on 18 June 2008[7]. SZIAI appealed to the Federal Court. On 8 September 2008, Flick J ordered that the appeal be allowed, the orders made in the Federal Magistrates Court be set aside, the decision of the Tribunal be quashed and the matter be remitted to the Tribunal to be determined according to law[8]. Special leave to appeal against his decision was granted by this Court on 13 February 2009. It was granted upon the undertaking by the Minister that he would not seek to displace the costs orders in favour of SZIAI in the Federal Court and that he would bear the reasonable costs of SZIAI of this appeal, including the costs of the special leave application.

The reasoning in the Federal Court

  1. Flick J correctly eschewed any suggestion that the power of the Tribunal to make inquiries imposed upon it any duty or obligation to do so[9]. However he also said that “jurisdictional error may be exposed by a failure to inquire and that such a failure may render a decision manifestly unreasonable”[10]. The circumstances in which a Tribunal decision would be set aside on such grounds might be “a confined category of case”[11].
  2. His Honour was evidently satisfied that the case before him fell within such a category. The authenticity of the certificates had been placed in issue by the information which the Tribunal had obtained from the Association. The issue to which they were directed was “centrally relevant to the decision reached”. He held with “considerable reservation” that the Tribunal should have made an inquiry of the authors of the certificates[12]. He concluded that the Federal Magistrates Court had erred in not holding that the Tribunal’s decision was vitiated by reason of its failure to make inquiries.

The issues

  1. The questions raised by the grounds of appeal and by a notice of contention filed on behalf of SZIAI were:
    1. Whether the Tribunal had committed jurisdictional error by not making its own inquiries in relation to the allegation that the certificates provided by SZIAI were forgeries.
    2. Whether the Tribunal denied procedural fairness, failed to comply with s 425 of the Migration Act, or failed to conduct the review required by s 414 in failing to invite SZIAI to a further hearing following receipt of the allegation that the two documents provided by him to the Tribunal were “fake & forged”.

The jurisdiction of the Federal Magistrates Court

  1. The statutory jurisdiction of the Federal Magistrates Court is “the same original jurisdiction in relation to migration decisions as the High Court has under paragraph 75(v) of the Constitution[13]. The Tribunal’s decision was a “migration decision”[14]. The Federal Magistrates Court could therefore grant relief by way of prohibition or mandamus and, ancillary to such relief, could issue certiorari to quash the decision. However it could only do those things if the Tribunal was shown to have committed jurisdictional error[15].
  2. The scope of judicial review in respect of the decision of the Tribunal thus differed from that provided by s 5 of the Administrative Decisions (Judicial Review) Act 1977 (Cth) (“the ADJR Act“) where the grounds of review are laid out without confinement to “jurisdictional error”. Some of the decisions relied upon in the Federal Court turned upon the application of s 5.
  3. It has, however, been said in this Court[16] with reference to s 75(v) and jurisdictional error, that where a statutory power is conferred the legislature is taken to intend that the discretion be exercised reasonably. The argument in the present appeal proceeded on the footing that “Wednesbury unreasonableness”[17] could give rise to jurisdictional error.

Tribunal inquiry and jurisdictional error

  1. SZIAI complained that failure by the Tribunal to inquire rendered its decision “manifestly unreasonable”. That complaint involves several steps and assumptions. Was there an obligation or duty imposed by the Migration Act to make the inquiries in question? If so, was there deficiency in process which was so linked to the decision reached as to make it manifestly unreasonable?
  2. It was not contended at any stage of this litigation that the Tribunal was obliged to exercise the power conferred by s 424 of the Migration Act to “get any information that it considers relevant” and no other specific source of such an obligation was identified. Rather, reliance was placed upon what was said to be the “inquisitorial” nature of proceedings in the Tribunal.
  3. It has been said in this Court on more than one occasion that proceedings before the Tribunal are inquisitorial, rather than adversarial in their general character[18]. There is no joinder of issues as understood between parties to adversarial litigation. The word “inquisitorial” has been used to indicate that the Tribunal, which can exercise all the powers and discretions of the primary decision-maker,[19] is not itself a contradictor to the cause of the applicant for review. Nor does the primary decision-maker appear before the Tribunal as a contradictor. The relevant ordinary meaning of “inquisitorial” is “having or exercising the function of an inquisitor”, that is to say “one whose official duty it is to inquire, examine or investigate”[20]. As applied to the Tribunal “inquisitorial” does not carry that full ordinary meaning. It merely delimits the nature of the Tribunal’s functions. They are to be found in the provisions of the Migration Act. The core function, in the words of s 414 of the Act, is to “review the decision” which is the subject of a valid application made to the Tribunal under s 412 of the Act.
  4. The observation in Applicant VEAL of 2002 v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs[21] that the Tribunal was “bound to make its own inquiries and form its own views upon the claim which the appellant made”[22] was informed by the context, which concerned the requirements, in the circumstances, of procedural fairness. The Court held that procedural fairness had required the Tribunal to tell the applicant the substance of certain allegations made against him by a third party and to ask him to respond to them[23].
  5. The failure of an administrative decision-maker to make inquiry into factual matters which can readily be determined and are of critical significance to a decision made under statutory authority, has sometimes been said to support characterisation of the decision as an exercise of power so unreasonable that no reasonable person would have so exercised it.
  6. Observations by Wilcox J in Prasad v Minister for Immigration and Ethnic Affairs[24], which were said by his Honour to be tentative and unnecessary for the decision in the case, may support such a proposition. However, Wilcox J was dealing with the grounds of review provided by s 5 of the ADJR Act; in particular s 5(1)(e) and s 5(2)(g), which he described as concerned with the manner of exercise of the power in question. Nevertheless, the inquiry under these provisions, as he framed it, was ultimately directed to the unreasonable exercise of a power within the meaning of par (g) of s 5(2).
  7. The discussion by Wilcox J in Prasad has been adopted or cited in a number of later cases in the Federal Court. The decisions, not all of which were founded upon the ADJR Act, were collected by Kenny J in Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v Le[25]. In the course of deciding to grant prohibition and certiorari in Ex parte Helena Valley/Boya Association (Inc)[26], the Full Court of the Supreme Court of Western Australia cited Prasad as authority for the necessity for a decision-maker to make inquiries in order to discover appropriate material if it be readily available.
  8. The proposition which may emerge from Prasad has not been the subject of full consideration in this Court, whether in litigation under the ADJR Act, or any other statutory regime or under s 75(v) of the Constitution. Some observations by Mason CJ in Chan v Minister for Immigration and Ethnic Affairs[27] have been taken as an indication of a need for decision-makers to make inquiries in relation to claimed changes in the political circumstances in the home country of a person seeking protection as a refugee. However, the legal consequences of a failure to inquire were not discussed in that judgment. In Minister for Immigration and Ethnic Affairs v Teoh[28], Mason CJ and Deane J accepted the correctness of the approach in Prasad in “an appropriate case”[29]. Teoh was not such a case as reliance was not placed on the ground of review under the ADJR Act which was considered in Prasad. McHugh J also made reference to Prasad and other Federal Court decisions to similar effect. But, like Mason CJ and Deane J, he found them inapplicable in Teoh[30]. In Abebe v The Commonwealth[31], Gummow and Hayne JJ rejected a submission that the Tribunal in that case should have made further inquiries. They did so on the basis that “[n]o plausible and possible line of inquiry was suggested”[32]. They did not think it necessary to consider the premise of the submission, namely that the Tribunal was under an obligation to make further inquiries. Nor was it necessary to consider the limits of so-called Wednesbury unreasonableness[33].
  9. Mason CJ and Deane J in Teoh also rejected the proposition that failure by a decision-maker to initiate inquiries could constitute a departure from common law standards of natural justice or procedural fairness[34]. It is difficult to see any basis upon which a failure to inquire could constitute a breach of the requirements of procedural fairness at common law. The facts of this case, in any event, even considered without reference to s 422B of the Migration Act, do not show a basis for a complaint of want of procedural fairness.
  10. Although decisions in the Federal Court concerned with a failure to make obvious inquiries have led to references to a “duty to inquire”, that term is apt to direct consideration away from the question whether the decision which is under review is vitiated by jurisdictional error. The duty imposed upon the Tribunal by the Migration Act is a duty to review. It may be that a failure to make an obvious inquiry about a critical fact, the existence of which is easily ascertained, could, in some circumstances, supply a sufficient link to the outcome to constitute a failure to review. If so, such a failure could give rise to jurisdictional error by constructive failure to exercise jurisdiction[35]. It may be that failure to make such an inquiry results in a decision being affected in some other way that manifests itself as jurisdictional error. It is not necessary to explore these questions of principle in this case. There are two reasons for that.
  11. The first reason is that there was nothing on the record to indicate that any further inquiry by the Tribunal, directed to the authenticity of the certificates, could have yielded a useful result. There was nothing before the Federal Magistrates Court or the Federal Court to indicate what information might be elicited if the Tribunal were to undertake the inquiry which was said to be critical to the validity of its decision. The inquiry suggested was telephone contact with the persons whose mobile telephone numbers were shown on the certificates. But the question whether the certificates contained false statements as to authorship or otherwise would not be able to be determined by calls placed to those telephone numbers. If the respondents to the calls admitted to the Tribunal or its officers that the certificates contained false statements, then the grounds for a decision adverse to SZIAI would have been strengthened. If the respondents said that the contents were true, it would have added nothing to the statements effectively conveyed by the certificates themselves. The second reason is that the response made by SZIAI’s solicitors to the Tribunal’s letter of 14 January 2008 itself indicated the futility of further inquiry. There was nothing that SZIAI or his solicitors were able to add, beyond a bare denial of what appeared in the National Ameer’s letter. For these reasons there is no factual basis for the conclusion that the failure to inquire constituted a failure to undertake the statutory duty of review or that it was otherwise so unreasonable as to support a finding that the Tribunal’s decision was infected by jurisdictional error.
  12. No issue of procedural fairness otherwise arises. SZIAI was given an opportunity to comment upon the National Ameer’s letter and did so in the limited terms indicated. To invite SZIAI to a further hearing pursuant to s 425 of the Migration Act would have been an empty exercise. There was no such obligation in any event. The National Ameer’s letter was by way of information that the Tribunal considered would be a reason, or part of a reason, for affirming the decision under review. It discharged its obligation, pursuant to s 424A of the Migration Act, by giving SZIAI the opportunity to comment on that information. The letter did not raise a new issue in the sense that that term is used in s 425.

Conclusion

  1. For the preceding reasons this appeal should be allowed and the decision of the Federal Court set aside.
  2. A constitutional point raised about the validity of s 422B of the Migration Act does not need to be considered, having regard to the conclusions reached above on the procedural fairness arguments.
  3. HEYDON J. The crucial controversies between the parties in this Court turned on two arguments advanced by the first respondent (“the respondent”).

The respondent’s first argument: failure to make inquiries

  1. The first argument related to a failure of the Refugee Review Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) to make certain inquiries of Mr Nuruzzaman, Mr Hossain and the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc[36]. Mr Hossain signed a so-called “certification” dated 7 August 2006 produced to the Tribunal by the respondent as evidence of his involvement in the activities of an Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat in Bangladesh. Mr Nuruzzaman signed another so-called certification of the same date produced by the respondent for the same purpose. These certifications were frequently called “certificates” in argument, and that description will be employed below.
  2. On 10 January 2008 the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc informed the Tribunal that it had received certain information about the respondent. The information was contained in a letter of 8 January 2008 from the National Ameer of the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat, Bangladesh. The letter said: “our Khulna Jamaat informed me that they could not find out [the respondent's] name in their record.” The letter also said: “Both the certificates submit by him are fake & forged.” The respondent submitted that the failure of the Tribunal to make the inquiries was an error going to jurisdiction.

The respondent’s second argument: new “issues”

  1. The second argument of the respondent was that an alternative jurisdictional error had been committed by the Tribunal. The argument pointed to the Tribunal’s duty under s 425(1) of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth) (“the Act“). It provides:

“The Tribunal must invite the applicant to appear before the Tribunal to give evidence and present arguments relating to the issues arising in relation to the decision under review.”

In isolating the point of the respondent’s second argument, it is necessary to bear in mind the procedural background.

The background

  1. The original decision of the appellant’s delegate refusing the respondent the protection visa he sought was made as long ago as 18 August 2005. This appeal is the culmination of the respondent’s third attempt to have that decision reviewed in his favour. The first attempt was an application to the Tribunal followed by an oral hearing on 16 November 2005. It resulted in the Tribunal affirming the delegate’s decision on 8 December 2005. However, that decision of the Tribunal was quashed by consent orders made by the Federal Magistrates Court. A second hearing then took place on 13 September 2006 before a differently constituted Tribunal. On 26 October 2006 that Tribunal affirmed the delegate’s decision. However, the respondent again enjoyed success in the Federal Magistrates Court: the second Tribunal’s decision was quashed. A third hearing then took place before a differently constituted Tribunal on 9 November 2007. On 19 February 2008 that Tribunal upheld the delegate’s decision. In essence it rejected all the respondent’s claims on credibility grounds. Although an application for judicial review to the Federal Magistrates Court failed, the respondent succeeded in obtaining an order from the Federal Court of Australia allowing an appeal. From that order this appeal is brought.
  2. On what basis, then, did the respondent contend that the Tribunal should have given him a hearing additional to the third hearing he received on 9 November 2007? The basis is that a new “issue” arose after that hearing. At that hearing the Tribunal had before it Mr Nuruzzaman’s certificate (sent on 25 August 2006) and Mr Hossain’s certificate (handed over at the hearing). The Tribunal questioned the authenticity of the certificates. It questioned the failure of the respondent to produce a letter from the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc confirming his faith and practice as an Ahmadi. It requested the respondent’s consent to its contacting that Association. Five days later, on 14 November 2007, the respondent’s representatives conveyed that consent (although they also submitted that the Tribunal was biased – an allegation not now persisted in). Accordingly, on 15 November 2007 the Tribunal sent a letter to the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc enclosing the certificates and asking various questions. On 10 January 2008 that Association responded, enclosing the letter of 8 January 2008 from the National Ameer of the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat, Bangladesh, alleging that Mr Nuruzzaman’s certificate and Mr Hossain’s certificate were “fake & forged”. The new “issue”, creating a duty on the Tribunal to invite the respondent to a further hearing, was said in written submissions to be whether the certificates were in truth “fake & forged”. In oral argument it was submitted that another new “issue” had arisen from the 8 January 2008 letter – whether or not the respondent’s name was in the Khulna Jamaat records.

Failure to make further inquiries of Mr Nuruzzaman, Mr Hossain or the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc

  1. Whatever the general duty of the Tribunal to make inquiries, and whatever the impact of that duty might be on the conduct of the Tribunal in other circumstances, in the circumstances of this case there is no doubt that the Tribunal was not obliged to make any more inquiries than it did. Hence it is not necessary to seek to formulate that duty in terms capable of application in other circumstances.
  2. The third Tribunal decision. The Tribunal was not obliged to make any more inquiries than it did for the following reasons. The third Tribunal decision occupied 28 closely typed pages. The operative part of it began by analysing in detail the way in which the respondent had put his case before the appellant’s delegate. That case was that though he had been brought up as a Sunni Muslim, he had converted to the Ahmadi faith on 1 January 2000. He said he was a member of the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat (Qadiani) and had “regularly followed all rituals performances with utmost respect”. He was disowned by his family and close relatives. He and his family had been threatened with death. He had been badly injured by Sunni extremists. He had been subjected to false charges. An essential precondition to acceptance of the case so presented turned on the extent to which the respondent had practised his new faith.
  3. The Tribunal then analysed in detail the respondent’s evidence at the first and second hearings. It recorded one event before the second hearing which later assumed significance. The respondent produced an undated certificate from Mr Nuruzzaman “of the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat in Khulna stating that he knew the [respondent], that the [respondent] had taken the bai’at (oath) at the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat on 1 January 2000 ‘by my assistance’ and that from that time he had ‘engaged with all activities of our Jamaat’.”
  4. The third Tribunal decision then recorded that after the second hearing the Tribunal requested that the respondent provide the following:

“A letter, preferably in the form of a Statutory Declaration, from the Imam or other senior person at the Ahmadiyya mosque which you attend. This letter should state that you are known to the writer of the letter as a practising member of the Ahmadiyya faith, and should also state how long you have been attending the mosque and/or other activities in connection with the Ahmadiyya religion.”

On 12 October 2006 the respondent’s solicitors replied in the following terms:

“Our client has been unable to obtain the information requested in the RRT’s letter dated 13 September 2006. We note our client’s claim that the mosque is not in the practice of issuing such letters for persons who enter Australia however, merely because the mosque will not issue a letter does not mean that our client is not of the Ahmadiyya faith. The applicant has provided evidence that he was practising his Ahmadiyya faith in Bangladesh. Furthermore, a friend has confirmed that the applicant attends a mosque.”

  1. The Tribunal’s reasons for decision then described in detail what had happened at the third hearing. In that hearing the Tribunal revealed considerable doubt about many aspects of the respondent’s claims. It was sceptical about his failure to mention Mr Nuruzzaman in his original application to the delegate or in the first hearing. It inquired how his wife could have been ignorant of his faith if he had attended the Ahmadi mosque every Friday and other Ahmadi meetings. It told the respondent that he had told his story a number of times, and each time it was different. It commented on his failure to get a letter from the Ahmadi mosque he claimed to attend in Australia supporting his case even though it had verified that other applicants for refugee status were Ahmadis. In connection with Mr Nuruzzaman’s certificate, it contended that forged or fraudulently obtained documents were readily available in Bangladesh.
  2. The respondent’s criticisms of the letters of 8 and 10 January 2008. In this Court, counsel for the respondent, in his customary careful way, contended that the Tribunal’s conclusion that the respondent was not a genuine Ahmadi was based on its acceptance of what the National Ameer of the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat, Bangladesh, said in his letter of 8 January 2008 enclosed with the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc’s letter of 10 January 2008. It is certainly true that the Tribunal said in its reasons for decision more than once that it relied on “the information referred to in the Tribunal’s letter dated 14 January 2008″, and that letter referred to the National Ameer’s letter of 8 January 2008. Counsel criticised the letters of 8 and 10 January 2008, and the Tribunal’s reasoning, in several ways.
  3. First, he said that the Tribunal’s letter of 15 November 2007 to the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc had asked two questions. One was whether the respondent was “known to the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat Bangladesh.” The other was whether the respondent was known to the congregation of the Ahmadi mosque at Marsden Park, which the respondent claimed to attend every Friday. Counsel submitted to this Court that the Association’s reply of 10 January 2008 did not answer either question.
  4. Secondly, counsel said that the inability of the Khulna Jamaat in Bangladesh to find the respondent’s name in its records had to be analysed in the light of such questions as whether records of attendance at prayers were kept, and whether they were kept well.
  5. Thirdly, counsel contended that the 8 January 2008 letter revealed a misunderstanding about whether the certificates of Mr Nuruzzaman and Mr Hossain were in para materia with the certificates mentioned in the letter which could be issued in order to effectuate a transfer of a member of a Bangladeshi Jamaat to a Jamaat outside Bangladesh.
  6. Then counsel said that while a reference to the name of the respondent in the records of the Khulna Jamaat might establish that he was an Ahmadi, an absence of reference to his name did not establish that he was not. Counsel said that the Tribunal failed to understand this.
  7. Finally, counsel submitted that “the material before the Tribunal standing alone did not provide a rational foundation for acceptance” of what it said were “two bare assertions”, namely that the certificates were “fake & forged”, and that since the respondent was not listed in the records of the Khulna Jamaat, he had not attended it.
  8. The criticisms considered. It is convenient to start with the last criticism. The Tribunal’s conclusions were not arrived at by reference to “the material before the Tribunal standing alone”. They were arrived at by examination of what was said in the respondent’s original application, as well as what happened at each of the three hearings. They were also arrived at in the light of the response given by the solicitors for the respondent to the Tribunal’s letter of 14 January 2008. That letter was long and detailed: it filled seven closely typed pages and contained numerous material enclosures. It set out many alleged inconsistencies and difficulties in the respondent’s position. It called for written comments on the problems identified. In particular, it drew attention to the letter of 8 January 2008, which was one of the enclosures. In the plainest terms it identified the damaging impact which that letter had on the respondent’s overall credibility as well as his particular claim to have been converted. It set 29 January 2008 as the time by which the respondent’s comments should be received, but it indicated that an extension could be requested.
  9. The respondent’s solicitors were experienced in the particular field. They did not complain of any shortage of time within which to reply. On 29 January 2008 they duly sent a response. But it was brief. The response merely conveyed the respondent’s disagreement with the information forwarded. The response did not deal at all with the many points made which were distinct from the questions arising from the 8 January 2008 letter. Nor did it deal with that letter. In particular, although the arguments advanced by counsel for the respondent in this Court varied in their power, none of them were drawn to the Tribunal’s attention. Counsel accepted that “some inference” was available from this circumstance. In truth, a very strong inference is available, when the circumstances of the three hearings and the many difficulties being experienced by the Tribunal are borne in mind. The inference is that the Tribunal’s points were not answered because the respondent’s representatives had been unable to obtain from the respondent any instructions enabling them to be answered, and because they were incapable of answer.
  10. Further, the course which the respondent now says the Tribunal should have taken was not a course which his representatives asked the Tribunal to take in the letter of 29 January 2008. Although the respondent had noted at the 9 November 2007 hearing that Mr Nuruzzaman’s certificate bore a telephone number which could be used to contact him, it did not seem that he urged that Mr Nuruzzaman actually be contacted. The correctness of the course which the respondent now advocates is diminished by the hindsight attached to it.
  11. The respondent’s contention that the Tribunal should have made a further inquiry of the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc is without merit. It is plain that the Association viewed itself as having nothing to add to what it said on 10 January 2008. Its letter of that date needs to be read in the light of what it said in an earlier letter to the Tribunal dated 12 December 2004. It said:

“When any person approaches the National Ahmadiyya Association, for being attested as an Ahmadi, he is asked to provide his antecedents such as his name with parentage, his previous address, the name of ‘Jamaat’ (branch of the Association) to which he belonged, date of joining the Association – if not an Ahmadi by birth, and other information which he may like to supply to help verify his religious status. The information supplied by him is passed on to the National Amir of his country, who then obtains verification from the Amir/President of the local ‘Jamaat’ to which he claims to have belonged. A letter of verification of being an Ahmadi is issued by us, on the basis of information thus obtained. This procedure is followed in all cases unless I happen to know an applicant personally.”

It then said: “There is no other way to have the claim of a person of being an Ahmadi verified.” The letters of 8 and 10 January 2008 revealed that a process of that kind had come to a dead end. Perhaps someone could have asked the Ahmadiyya Muslim Jamaat in Bangladesh why it thought that the certificates were “fake & forged”. But the respondent did not submit that the Tribunal should ask this, and in any event the respondent was in at least as good a position as the Tribunal to put the question. On his case, he was a victim of religious persecution, and he would have been seeking the assistance of senior office holders in the religious denomination being persecuted to avoid that persecution.

  1. If the respondent thought that the Association’s answer in its letter of 10 January 2008 was incomplete or rested on a misunderstanding of the Tribunal’s letter of 15 November 2007, those thoughts were not conveyed to the Tribunal with a view to further action on its part. And the respondent’s contention that the issue of whether Mr Nuruzzaman and Mr Hossain had forged their certificates could be resolved by asking them whether they had in fact done so must be rejected. Those questions would not have been likely to receive illuminating answers. The only useful way forward was for the respondent to procure better material, from Bangladesh and Australia, demonstrating that his claims about his faith and practice were well-based. His representatives informed the Tribunal in their letter of 29 January 2008 that this was beyond his capacity.
  2. The question of whether the Tribunal should have made further inquiries must be assessed bearing in mind that it was for the respondent to demonstrate that his claims were genuine; it was not for the Tribunal to try to achieve a demonstration that he had failed to achieve. The respondent had procured the certificates in the first place. Those certificates purported to be from gentlemen who knew the respondent. The respondent, it could be assumed, would know whether Mr Nuruzzaman or Mr Hossain could provide any useful information in relation to the letter of 8 January 2008. The respondent was in at least as good a position as the Tribunal to contact those gentlemen. He was represented by solicitors. Despite the letter of 8 January 2008, the respondent did not ask the Tribunal to contact either gentleman. It was not unreasonable for the Tribunal to proceed on the basis that if any further evidence was to be provided in support of the certificates, it would come from the respondent.
  3. The failure of the Tribunal to make the inquiries of which the respondent complains was not a jurisdictional error.

Section 425

  1. In relation to pleadings filed in conventional litigation, lawyers are familiar with the difficulties that arise in practice in distinguishing between allegations of material fact (which must be pleaded), some kinds of particulars of those allegations (which must be pleaded), other kinds of particulars (which need not be pleaded, but must be supplied in correspondence if requested), and evidence of the material facts so pleaded and particularised. It can be difficult to distinguish between the issues which disagreements about the relevant allegations throw up. Now a proceeding in the Tribunal seeking review of a decision by a delegate of the Minister refusing an application for a visa is not conventional litigation and is not subject to any rules of pleading. But similar difficulties can arise in distinguishing between sub-questions or sub-controversies within an issue and controversies about separate issues. In particular cases much debate could take place about how broadly or narrowly issues should have been, or were, perceived.
  2. The first “new” issue: forgery. This appeal is not a suitable occasion on which to explore these problems in general or exhaustive terms. The question whether the certificates were “fake & forged” was not a new issue which arose in a distinct way after the third hearing. In one sense it was arguably only a sub-issue of the general question: was the respondent converted to the Ahmadi faith as he claimed? It was clear from at least the third hearing that the Tribunal had the utmost scepticism about the respondent’s position on that question. But it is not necessary to examine the proposition that forgery was only a sub-issue of the issue as to whether the respondent had been converted. That is because if it is assumed in the respondent’s favour that a wholly unforeseen claim that the certificates were forged which emerged after the third hearing might raise a new issue triggering s 425 – a proposition open to debate – the claim that the certificates were forged in this case was not wholly unforeseen at that third hearing. At the third hearing the Tribunal drew attention to what it regarded as the belated emergence of Mr Nuruzzaman’s asseverations – first in an undated certificate, then in the certificate dated 7 August 2006. The Tribunal also referred, while Mr Nuruzzaman’s certificate and the fabrication of the respondent’s claim to be Ahmadi were under debate, to the supposed ready availability of forged or fraudulently obtained documents in Bangladesh. The respondent in this Court appealed to a distinction between “a general proposition that in a particular country forged documents might be obtained and a specific proposition that these documents were fake and forged.” But the context in which the Tribunal asserted the general proposition indicated that it had in mind the application of it to the particular certificates. It was to meet the supposed ready availability of forged or fraudulently obtained documents in Bangladesh that the Tribunal requested the respondent’s consent to contacting the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc. That was because, as the Tribunal told the respondent, that Association “had told the Tribunal that they would verify a person’s claims with the Ahmadiyya Jamaat to which he claimed to have belonged in Bangladesh so they were able to confirm whether someone was a genuine Ahmadi or not”. That was a reference to the letter of 12 December 2004 quoted above[37].
  3. Far from the forgery of the certificates being a fresh issue which arose after the third hearing, it was a live issue at that hearing. Indeed the material which eventually stated in terms that the certificates were forged came to light because of the Tribunal’s concern to bypass the possibility of further forgeries being perpetrated to support the genuineness of the certificates which the Tribunal suspected had been forged.
  4. The second “new” issue: the presence of the respondent’s name in the Khulna Jamaat records. The second “new” issue which the respondent contended arose from the 8 January 2008 letter – whether or not the respondent’s name was in the Khulna Jamaat records – was not a new issue. The Tribunal’s reference during the third hearing to the letter of 12 December 2004 from the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association Australia Inc to the Tribunal makes it clear that the question of the status of the respondent with his Jamaat in Bangladesh, to which the Jamaat’s records were relevant, was a live one at the third hearing. It was not a new issue raised after it.
  5. The Tribunal was right to give the respondent particulars of the 8 January 2008 letter (pursuant to s 424A(1)(a) of the Act), right to ensure by its very detailed and frank letter of 14 January 2008 that the respondent understood why it was relevant (pursuant to s 424A(1)(b)), and right to invite the respondent to comment on the 8 January 2008 letter (pursuant to s 424A(1)(c)). But the Tribunal was never asked by the respondent to give a fourth oral hearing. Of course, if s 425 imposed a duty, the failure to demand compliance with it would not negate its existence. But that failure does suggest that the application of s 425 to the circumstances of this case was not obvious. And, in truth, no obligation to give a fourth oral hearing, as distinct from an invitation to supply a written response, arose under s 425.

Conclusion

  1. The appeal should be allowed.

[1] Migration Act, s 414.

[2] Migration Act, s 411(1)(c).

[3] Migration Act, s 424.

[4] Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs v SGLB (2004) 78 ALJR 992 at 999 [43] per Gummow and Hayne JJ, Gleeson CJ agreeing at 992 [1]; 207 ALR 12 at 21-22, 13; [2004] HCA 32.

[5] SZIAI v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCA 1372; (2008) 104 ALD 22.

[6] The term “Jamaat” is an Arabic word which means “Assembly”.

[7] [2008] FMCA 788.

[8] [2008] FCA 1372; (2008) 104 ALD 22.

[9] [2008] FCA 1372; (2008) 104 ALD 22 at 25 [18], referring to Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs v SGLB (2004) 78 ALJR 992; 207 ALR 12.

[10] [2008] FCA 1372; (2008) 104 ALD 22 at 25 [19].

[11] [2008] FCA 1372; (2008) 104 ALD 22 at 27 [25].

[12] [2008] FCA 1372; (2008) 104 ALD 22 at 28 [27].

[13] Migration Act, s 476(1).

[14] Migration Act, s 5 (“migration decision”) read with s 474(2).

[15] Plaintiff S157/2002 v The Commonwealth (2003) 211 CLR 476 at 508 [82]; [2003] HCA 2; Re Refugee Review Tribunal; Ex parte Aala (2000) 204 CLR 82; [2000] HCA 57.

[16] Re Refugee Review Tribunal; Ex parte Aala [2000] HCA 57; (2000) 204 CLR 82 at 100-101 [40] per Gaudron and Gummow JJ; Re Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs; Ex parte Palme [2003] HCA 56; (2003) 216 CLR 212 at 221 [30] per Gleeson CJ, Gummow and Heydon JJ; [2003] HCA 56; Re Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs; Ex parte Applicant S20/2002 ; [2003] HCA 30; (2003) 77 ALJR 1165 at 1177-1178 [67]- [69] per McHugh and Gummow JJ, 1194 [174] per Callinan J; [2003] HCA 30; 198 ALR 59 at 75-76, 98-99; [2003] HCA 30.

[17] After Associated Provincial Picture Houses Ltd v Wednesbury Corporation [1948] 1 KB 223.

[18] SZBEL v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs [2006] HCA 63; (2006) 228 CLR 152 at 164 [40]; [2006] HCA 63; Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZKTI [2009] HCA 30 at [27], n 19.

[19] Migration Act, s 415(1).

[20] Shorter Oxford English Dictionary, 3rd ed (1973), vol 1 at 1079. See also “inquisitorial system” in Black’s Law Dictionary, 8th ed (2004) at 809, defined as the civil law system of proof-taking “whereby the judge conducts the trial, determines what questions to ask, and defines the scope and the extent of the inquiry”.

[21] (2005) 225 CLR 88; [2005] HCA 72.

[22] [2005] HCA 72; (2005) 225 CLR 88 at 99 [26].

[23] [2005] HCA 72; (2005) 225 CLR 88 at 100 [29].

[24] [1985] FCA 47; (1985) 6 FCR 155 at 167-170.

[25] [2007] FCA 1318; (2007) 164 FCR 151 at 174-176 [65]- [67].

[26] (1989) 2 WAR 422 at 445. Cf Bezzina Developers Pty Ltd v Deemah Stone (Qld) Pty Ltd [2008] 2 Qd R 495 at 511 [53]-[54]; Love v State of Victoria [2009] VSC 215 at [253]- [254].

[27] [1989] HCA 62; (1989) 169 CLR 379 at 391; [1989] HCA 62.

[28] (1995) 183 CLR 273; [1995] HCA 20.

[29] [1995] HCA 20; (1995) 183 CLR 273 at 290.

[30] [1995] HCA 20; (1995) 183 CLR 273 at 321.

[31] (1999) 197 CLR 510; [1999] HCA 14.

[32] (1999) 197 CLR 510 at 578 [194].

[33] Their Honours were in dissent, but their observations were not relevant to the point of their dissent.

[34] [1995] HCA 20; (1995) 183 CLR 273 at 290.

[35] See authorities collected in Re Patterson; Ex parte Taylor [2001] HCA 51; (2001) 207 CLR 391 at 453 [189], n 214; [2001] HCA 51.

[36] Some documents give the relevant body that title. Others call it the Ahmadiyya Muslim Association of Australia Inc. For consistency, the title in the text will be employed below.

[37] See above at [50].

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZJGV [2009] HCA 40

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZJGV; Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZJXO [2009] HCA 40 (30 September 2009)

Last Updated: 30 September 2009

Immigration – Refugees – Review by Refugee Review Tribunal (“RRT”) – Where RRT not satisfied that visa applicants engaged in Falun Gong-related activities in Australia otherwise than for the purpose of strengthening claims to be refugees – Where RRT drew adverse inferences about visa applicants’ credibility from visa applicants’ participation in Falun Gong-related activities in Australia – Whether Migration Act 1958 (Cth), s 91R(3) permitted RRT to use evidence of conduct in Australia to make findings adverse to visa applicants’ claims to be refugees.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

FRENCH CJ,
HAYNE, CRENNAN, KIEFEL AND BELL JJ

 Matter No S577/2008

 MINISTER FOR IMMIGRATION AND CITIZENSHIP APPELLANT

 AND

 SZJGV & ANOR RESPONDENTS

 Matter No S578/2008

 MINISTER FOR IMMIGRATION AND CITIZENSHIP APPELLANT

 AND

 SZJXO & ANOR RESPONDENTS

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZJGV
Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZJXO
[2009] HCA 40
30 September 2009
S577/2008 & S578/2008

ORDER 

Matter No S577/2008 

  1. Appeal allowed.
  2. Set aside orders 1 to 4 of the orders made by the Full Court of the Federal Court of Australia on 19 June 2008, and in lieu thereof order:

(a) Set aside order 3 of the orders made by the Federal Magistrates Court of Australia on 15 May 2007 and in lieu thereof order that the first respondent to the application in that Court pay the applicant’s costs of the application. 

(b) Appeal otherwise dismissed. 

  1. Appellant to pay the first respondent’s costs of the appeal to this Court.

Matter No S578/2008 

  1. Appeal allowed.
  2. Set aside orders 2 to 5 of the orders made by the Full Court of the Federal Court of Australia on 19 June 2008, and in lieu thereof order:

(a) Set aside order 2 of the orders made by the Federal Magistrates Court of Australia on 2 July 2007 and in lieu thereof order that the first respondent to the application in that Court pay the applicant’s costs of the application. 

(b) Appeal otherwise dismissed. 

  1. Appellant to pay the first respondent’s costs of the appeal to this Court.

On appeal from the Federal Court of Australia 

Representation 

S J Gageler SC, Solicitor-General of the Commonwealth with D H Godwin for the appellant in both matters (instructed by DLA Phillips Fox) 

G T Johnson with D Jordan for the first respondent in both matters (instructed by Fragomen Glogal) 

Submitting appearance for the second respondent in both matters 

Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports. 

Migration Act 1958 (Cth), s 91R(3). 

FRENCH CJ AND BELL J. 

Introduction 

  1. The first respondents to these two appeals each applied unsuccessfully to the Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (“the Minister”) for protection visas under the Migration Act 1958 (Cth) (“the Migration Act“). They were also unsuccessful before the Refugee Review Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) which affirmed the decisions. The Federal Magistrates Court dismissed their applications for judicial review of the decisions of the Tribunal. They succeeded, however, in persuading the Full Court of the Federal Court that the Tribunal had erred by taking into account, adversely to them, and contrary to s 91R(3) of the Migration Act, conduct in which they had engaged in Australia.
  2. The first respondents’ success before the Full Court turned upon the construction of s 91R(3) which provides:

“For the purposes of the application of this Act and the regulations to a particular person:
(a) in determining whether the person has a well-founded fear of being persecuted for one or more of the reasons mentioned in Article 1A(2) of the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol;
disregard any conduct engaged in by the person in Australia unless:
(b) the person satisfies the Minister that the person engaged in the conduct otherwise than for the purpose of strengthening the person’s claim to be a refugee within the meaning of the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol.”

  1. The question posed by these appeals is whether s 91R(3) prohibits a decision-maker, in making the determination contemplated in par (a), from drawing inferences adverse to a visa applicant based on the applicant’s conduct within Australia unless the condition referred to in par (b) is satisfied.
  2. The factual and procedural history leading to these appeals and the background to the enactment of s 91R(3) have been set out in the judgment of Crennan and Kiefel JJ. The appeals should be allowed and orders made in the terms which they propose. Our reasons for coming to that conclusion depend primarily upon the construction of par (a).

The construction of s 91R(3) 

  1. The construction of s 91R(3) begins with the ordinary and grammatical sense of the words having regard to their context and legislative purpose. That purpose in this case, as shown in the reasons of Crennan and Kiefel JJ, was to overcome the effects of decisions of the Full Court of the Federal Court in Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs v Mohammed[1] and Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs v Farahanipour[2]. Those decisions concerned cases in which the applicant for a protection visa had deliberately engaged in conduct within Australia calculated to strengthen his claim for protection under the Refugees Convention[3] by enhancing the risk of persecution if he were to be returned to his country of origin[4]. In each case the Full Court held that although such bad faith conduct might well lead to adverse findings about an applicant’s credibility, it did not automatically bar the claim for a visa which would have to be assessed by reference to Australia’s obligations under the Refugees Convention.
  2. Section 91R is concerned with the application of the criteria in Art 1A(2) of the Refugees Convention to determining whether a person is a refugee within the meaning of that Article and to whom Australia owes “protection obligations” within the meaning of s 36 of the Migration Act. The first two sub-sections of s 91R are closely related. Section 91R(1) limits the range of circumstances in which apprehended harm will be characterised as persecution for the purposes of Art 1A(2). Section 91R(1)(b) requires that such persecution involve serious harm to the person and s 91R(2) sets out a non-exhaustive list of instances of serious harm.
  3. Section 91R(3) stands apart from the two preceding sub-sections. Unlike them, it does not define limits to be applied, for statutory purposes, to the criteria in Art 1A(2). Rather it operates as an awkwardly framed command to the world by the use of “disregard” in an imperative sense. Section 91S, which concerns “membership of a particular social group” as an occasion of apprehended persecution in Art 1A(2), is drafted along similar lines. The command in s 91R(3) is clearly directed, although not expressly, to the Minister (and therefore to the Minister’s delegates) determining applications for protection visas and to the Tribunal in reviewing such decisions. It is in its character as a command to administrative decision-makers that it must be construed. It is not directed to the courts, for the courts are not involved in determining such cases on their merits. But a court, upon judicial review, may be required to determine whether the command, where applicable, has been applied in accordance with its terms properly construed.
  4. Section 91R takes its place in a legislative scheme providing means by which Australia can comply with its obligations as a Contracting State under the Refugees Convention. A necessary condition for the grant of a protection visa under the Migration Act is that the applicant is, relevantly, “a non-citizen in Australia to whom the Minister is satisfied Australia has protection obligations under the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol”[5]. The “protection obligations” are not defined but refer to those of Australia’s substantive obligations under the Refugees Convention which can be characterised as protective in nature and imposed with respect to refugees as individuals. They include obligations concerning “the status and civil rights to be afforded to refugees who are within Contracting States” conferred by Chs II-IV and those obligations imposed by Ch V (Arts 25-34)[6]. The substantive obligation of most immediate relevance to a refugee applying for a protection visa in Australia is that imposed by Art 33(1) of the Refugees Convention which provides:

“No Contracting State shall expel or return (‘refouler‘) a refugee in any manner whatsoever to the frontiers of territories where his life or freedom would be threatened on account of his race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion.”

  1. The legislative purpose of s 91R(3) as disclosed in the Second Reading Speech is to ensure that an applicant for a protection visa in seeking to demonstrate a well-founded fear of persecution within the meaning of Art 1A(2) cannot place any reliance upon, nor gain any advantage from, conduct engaged in within Australia for the purpose of strengthening his or her claim to meet the criteria of classification as a refugee under Art 1A(2)[7]. Neither that purpose nor Australia’s protection obligations under the Refugees Convention require that such conduct be disregarded where it is adverse to an applicant’s credibility. Such a result would be irrational. A construction of s 91R(3) to avoid that result may properly encompass a departure from the literal or natural and ordinary meaning of the text[8]. If the language be so intractable that it requires a word or words to be given a meaning necessary to serve the evident purpose of the provision, then such a course may be permissible as a “realistic solution” to the difficulty[9]. In the 12th edition of Maxwell’s On the Interpretation of Statutes the approaches which can be taken in dealing with statutory language whose ordinary meaning is plainly at odds with the statutory purpose were explained[10]:

“Where the language of a statute, in its ordinary meaning and grammatical construction, leads to a manifest contradiction of the apparent purpose of the enactment, or to some inconvenience or absurdity which can hardly have been intended, a construction may be put upon it which modifies the meaning of the words and even the structure of the sentence. This may be done by departing from the rules of grammar, by giving an unusual meaning to particular words, or by rejecting them altogether, on the ground that the legislature could not possibly have intended what its words signify, and that the modifications made are mere corrections of careless language and really give the true meaning.” (footnote omitted)

This approach is reflected in decisions of the Courts of the United Kingdom. In Inco Europe Ltd v First Choice Distribution[11], Lord Nicholls of Birkenhead restated the need for the Court to correct obvious drafting errors. He referred to the third edition of Cross’ Statutory Interpretation[12]:

 

“In omitting or inserting words the judge is not really engaged in a hypothetical reconstruction of the intentions of the drafter or the legislature, but is simply making as much sense as he can of the text of the statutory provision read in its appropriate context and within the limits of the judicial role.”

The limits of the judicial role, as pointed out by Lord Nicholls, require that the courts “abstain from any course which might have the appearance of judicial legislation.”[13] Three matters of which the court must be sure before interpreting a statute in this way were the intended purpose of the statute, the failure of the draftsman and parliament by inadvertence to give effect to that purpose, and the substance of the provision parliament would have made. The third of these conditions was described as being of “crucial importance”. Otherwise any attempt to determine the meaning of the enactment would cross the boundary between construction and legislation[14].

  1.  The construction of s 91R(3) in accordance with its legislative purpose begins with a consideration of the nature of the ministerial determination with which par (a) is concerned. In this respect there are two ways of reading par (a). The first way is to read “whether” as introducing alternatives in the sense of “whether or not”. That reading would apply the command of the sub-section to all processes of reasoning which could lead to determinations favourable or unfavourable concerning the existence of an asserted well-founded fear of persecution within the meaning of Art 1A(2). It accords with the natural and ordinary meaning of “whether” as “[i]ntroducing a disjunctive dependent question or its equivalent expressing doubt, choice, etc between alternatives”[15]. It would require the decision-maker to disregard, for all purposes relevant to a determination of the existence of a well-founded fear of persecution, any conduct engaged in within Australia, however probative of the falsity of an applicant’s claim, unless the condition in par (b) were satisfied. The creation of false documents to support a claim would be an example of such conduct. Such an outcome is improbable and inconvenient to a degree that would be irrational.
  2. The Solicitor-General of the Commonwealth submitted that the words “in determining” in par (a) refer to a process undertaken after findings of primary fact have been made and said:

“So after all the facts are found once and for all, what the direction in the section requires is that conduct in fact engaged in by the person in Australia be disregarded, that means simply left out of account, in determining whether, which we would say means as a basis for determining that, such fear of persecution as a person may in fact have is to be characterised in terms of Article 1A(2) as well-founded.”

  1. The proposition that s 91R(3) is concerned with the process of determination after the primary facts have been found does not meet the textual difficulty generated by the ordinary meaning of the word “whether”. However, the Solicitor-General’s submission does lead to consideration of an alternative construction, which is to read “whether” as “that”: not introducing alternatives, but indicating only processes of reasoning leading to a favourable determination. The usage is awkward and probably reflects a misuse of the term “whether” in par (a). But such misuse is not entirely without precedent[16]. In this case, the substituted text corrects what would be an obvious drafting error were “whether” to be construed according to its ordinary and natural meaning. On the alternative construction, par (a) hypothesises the existence of a chain of reasoning leading to a determination in favour of the applicant where that determination is based in whole or in part upon inferences drawn from conduct engaged in by the person in Australia. The command in s 91R(3) therefore requires that the decision-maker not apply any such chain of reasoning unless the condition in par (b) is satisfied with respect to the relevant conduct. We consider that to be the correct construction. It meets the purpose of the sub-section and avoids absurd results. Upon that construction the appeals must be allowed.
  2. As to what is necessary to satisfy the condition in par (b), we agree with Crennan and Kiefel JJ that an applicant seeking to rely upon conduct engaged in in Australia must show that the conduct was not engaged in solely to strengthen his or her claim. By way of example, conduct in Australia may reflect a continued commitment by the applicant to religious practices followed or political opinions held and expressed in his or her country of origin. It could not be said to have been engaged in solely to strengthen the claim to be a refugee. It might then be relied upon by a decision-maker to infer prior commitment to a particular religious practice or political opinion in the country of origin.

Conclusion 

  1. For the preceding reasons the construction adopted by the Full Court of the Federal Court in these appeals was erroneous. The appeals should be allowed and orders made as proposed in the joint judgment of Crennan and Kiefel JJ.
  2. HAYNE J. The facts and circumstances giving rise to these appeals are set out in the reasons of Crennan and Kiefel JJ. I need not repeat them.
  3. Section 91R(3) of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth) is cast as a direction to disregard certain conduct “[f]or the purposes of the application of this Act and the regulations to a particular person … in determining whether the person has a well-founded fear of being persecuted” for a Convention reason[17]. The sub-section does not identify who is to disregard that conduct. Instead, it specifies the occasion for disregarding the conduct, and identifies that occasion as being “determining whether the person has a well-founded fear of being persecuted”. The sub-section describes what is to be disregarded as “any conduct engaged in by the person in Australia”. Paragraph (b) of s 91R(3) qualifies the generality of that direction to disregard conduct in Australia. More particularly, the direction to disregard conduct in Australia does not apply if the person satisfies the Minister that the person engaged in the conduct “otherwise than for the purpose of strengthening the person’s claim to be a refugee”.
  4. The central question in these appeals is whether, if the qualifying provision of par (b) does not apply, the direction to disregard any conduct engaged in by the person in Australia is to be given its literal application. It was not disputed that if par (b) does not apply, conduct of the visa applicant in Australia cannot be used to support the conclusion that the criteria for a protection visa are met. The conduct cannot be used to strengthen the person’s claim to be a refugee. But, if a visa applicant’s conduct in Australia shows, or tends to show, that the person does not meet the criteria for a protection visa, is that conduct to be disregarded?

18 The appellant submitted (in effect) that to construe s 91R(3) as requiring disregard of conduct in Australia that shows or tends to show that protection obligations are not owed to the person in question would be at odds with the evident purpose of the Migration Legislation Amendment Act (No 6) 2001 (Cth) which inserted subdiv AL of Div 3 of Pt 2 (ss 91R to 91X) in the Migration Act. That subdivision made particular provisions about protection visas. It may be accepted that an important purpose of these provisions was to confine the class of persons eligible for protection visas. And subject to whatever qualification may follow from the confinement worked by subdiv AL, it may also be accepted that stating the criterion for grant of a protection visa in s 36(2)[18] by reference to whether Australia has protection obligations under the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol reveals that the provisions of the Migration Act which deal with protection visas are to be construed in a way that will enable performance of those international obligations.

  1. The task of construing s 91R(3) must begin with its text. In describing the occasion for the disregard required by the sub-section as the occasion of “determining whether” the person has a well-founded fear of being persecuted for a Convention reason, the drafter of s 91R(3) may have had, at the forefront of consideration, the use of conduct in Australia in aid of the conclusion that the person had a well-founded fear. Certainly the qualification provided by par (b) of s 91R(3) points in that direction. But the drafter did not frame the direction to disregard conduct in Australia as a prohibition against using that conduct in aid of one outcome of the determination rather than another. Instead, the drafter stated the occasion for disregarding conduct in Australia as the occasion of determining an issue (whether the applicant has a well-founded fear). By fixing upon the determination of the issue as the occasion for the disregard (rather than upon use of the conduct in aid of a particular outcome of the determination) s 91R(3), in its terms, requires disregard of conduct in Australia that was not engaged in for purposes other than strengthening the claim, regardless of whether the decision-maker would use the conduct for or against the visa applicant.
  2. Are the words of s 91R(3) susceptible of another construction? In particular, read in their context and with proper attention to the purposes of the statute as a whole, can the words of the provisions yield the meaning for which the appellant contended in this case? It is well established that “the manifest intention of a statute must not be defeated by too literal an adhesion to its precise language”[19].
  3. If, as the Minister submitted, a purpose of subdiv AL was to confine the class of persons eligible for protection visas, reading s 91R(3) literally would not give full effect to that purpose. It would not do that because, although conduct in Australia engaged in only for the purpose of strengthening a claim to a protection visa is to be disregarded if it would in fact strengthen the claim, so too is that conduct to be disregarded even if it would show, or tend to show, that the applicant was not entitled to protection. But the language of s 91R(3) is intractable[20]. It is not possible, in my opinion, to read the language as permitting regard to be had to conduct in Australia, engaged in for the sole purpose of strengthening a claim to a protection visa, if, or to the extent that, it is conduct that shows or tends to show the claim should not be accepted.
  4. The Minister did not submit, either in this Court or in the Full Court of the Federal Court[21], that s 91R(3) should be read as prohibiting regard to physical acts undertaken in Australia but permitting consideration of the purpose motivating the conduct. It is therefore not necessary to consider whether the provision could be construed in that way.
  5. It was not submitted on behalf of the Minister, or suggested in any way during argument, that the drafter of s 91R(3) had made a mistake or that to read s 91R(3) literally would produce an operation of the Migration Act that warranted the description “capricious” or “irrational”[22]. It is neither capricious nor irrational to disregard certain matters no matter whether they would work for or against the visa applicant. It is neither absurd nor irrational to direct the mind of the decision-maker principally to what the visa applicant did outside Australia by excluding from consideration certain kinds of conduct in which the applicant engaged while in Australia.
  6. Absent demonstration that reading the sub-section as it is written leads to capricious or irrational results, there can be no basis for a submission that the words of the sub-section should be recast. The Minister did not submit that s 91R(3) should be read as if the word “that” were substituted for “whether”. Nothing that is said in The Oxford English Dictionary treatment of “whether”, or in any edition of Fowler’s Modern English Usage, supports the view that the word “whether” was misused by the drafter when “that” was intended. The caution which Fowler urged in the entry “doubt(ful)” in the first edition[23] was against usage “contrary to idiom to begin the clause that depends on [doubt or doubtful] with that instead of the usual whether, except when the sentence is negative”. And it is this caution which Sir Ernest Gowers repeated in the second edition[24]. It is altogether too large a step to suggest that this idiomatic distinction in use between “whether” and “that” after “doubt” could support the view that the drafter of s 91R(3), through ignorance or mistake, used “whether” in the command provided by s 91R(3) when “that” was intended. Moreover, even recasting the sub-section in the manner suggested does not lead to the solution proffered. The question which the decision-maker must determine (however it is described) can be determined for or against the visa applicant. Only by assuming that the legislature intended the disregard to work always and only against the visa applicant does the asserted meaning follow.
  7. Each appeal should be dismissed with costs.
  8. CRENNAN AND KIEFEL JJ. These appeals were heard together. They concern the interpretation of s 91R(3) of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth) (“the Act“) which provides:

“For the purposes of the application of this Act and the regulations to a particular person:
(a) in determining whether the person has a well-founded fear of being persecuted for one or more of the reasons mentioned in Article 1A(2) of the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol;
disregard any conduct engaged in by the person in Australia unless:
(b) the person satisfies the Minister that the person engaged in the conduct otherwise than for the purpose of strengthening the person’s claim to be a refugee within the meaning of the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol.”

  1. The evident intention of s 91R(3) is that applicants for protection visas should not be able to make their case for refugee status stronger by evidence of conduct which they have engaged in for that purpose, since their arrival in Australia. The Refugee Review Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) found that in each of these cases that was the reason why the first respondent had undertaken Falun Gong-related activities in Australia. The Tribunal used the evidence of the first respondents’ engagement in these activities, and its findings about their motivation for doing so, to cast doubt upon their claims. A Full Court of the Federal Court held that the terms of s 91R(3) did not permit the Tribunal to have regard to the conduct for that purpose. For the reasons which follow, on its proper construction s 91R(3) does not require a person’s engagement in such conduct, and the reason for it, to be disregarded by a decision-maker for all purposes in connection with the determination of an application for a protection visa.

SZJGV 

  1. The first respondent to the first appeal, SZJGV, is a citizen of China who arrived in Australia on 25 January 2006. He applied for a protection visa on 2 February 2006. He claimed to have been a practitioner of Falun Gong in China since 1997 and for that reason to fear persecution if he were to return to China. He said that he had participated in protests against the treatment of Falun Gong practitioners and their families and that he had been interrogated and harassed by the Chinese authorities. His application was refused by a delegate of the Minister and that decision was affirmed by the Tribunal.
  2. The Tribunal found that the first respondent had not been a Falun Gong practitioner in China as claimed. It gave as its reasons for that conclusion the first respondent’s lack of detailed knowledge about Falun Gong or Falun Gong exercises, such as would be expected of a person who had been a practitioner since 1997. The Tribunal was unpersuaded by the first respondent’s evidence about his practice of Falun Gong in Australia since April or May 2006, which was after the delegate’s refusal but before the Tribunal hearing. That evidence pointed to the fact that he had only recently been taught how to perform some Falun Gong exercises. The Tribunal found that the first respondent’s interest in Falun Gong was “a recent invention designed to assist him in his endeavour to remain in this country by strengthening his claims …”. The Tribunal considered that s 91R(3) of the Act applied and said that it would disregard the first respondent’s Falun Gong-related activities in Australia.
  3. It followed, in the Tribunal’s view, from its rejection of the first respondent’s claim to have been a Falun Gong practitioner in China, that he did not participate in protests and was not harassed by the authorities in that country. It said that, in reaching this conclusion, it took into account some additional reasons.
  4. The first reason the Tribunal identified was that the claims were inconsistent with independent information concerning the likely reaction of the Chinese authorities to any protests after July 1999. That information suggested that had the first respondent participated as claimed, he would have been arrested and detained. The second reason involved the shifting nature of aspects of the first respondent’s evidence and an important contradiction in it, which led the Tribunal to the view that he had exaggerated his evidence. The third reason is of particular importance. The Tribunal said that his evidence overall showed a tendency to exaggerate and to tailor it. The Tribunal said that:

“In reaching this view the Tribunal has had regard to his lack of knowledge about Falun Gong, his recent attempts to construct a profile of a Falun Gong practitioner for himself and the contradictions, inconsistencies and the gradual shifts in his evidence regarding his protest activity in China.”

In view of his lack of credibility the Tribunal said that it did not accept that the first respondent suffered any harm amounting to persecution in China by reason of his Falun Gong activities. It said that it was not satisfied that he had a well-founded fear of persecution for a Convention reason and that he was not therefore a refugee. 

SZJXO 

  1. The first respondent to the second appeal is also a Chinese national who claimed to have practised Falun Gong since 1997. He arrived in Australia on 22 April 2006. He claimed to have been arrested and detained by police on four occasions in China for staging collective practice exercises, to have been verbally and physically abused and that the police had visited his house and harassed his family. His application for a protection visa was refused by the Minister’s delegate and that decision was affirmed by the Tribunal.
  2. There was evidence before the Tribunal that the first respondent had attended Falun Gong practice sites in Australia since May 2006. He submitted to the Tribunal photographs of himself participating in demonstrations in Australia, which involved protests against China and against its treatment of Falun Gong prisoners. He claimed that if he returned to China he would be imprisoned for his involvement with Falun Gong including his participation in protests in Australia.
  3. The Tribunal was not satisfied that the first respondent had been a Falun Gong practitioner in China. It considered that his claims lacked credit, in particular because his evidence did not disclose that the Falun Gong faith had importance to his life, it was devoid of significant supporting detail and it did not appear to arise from first-hand experience. The Tribunal did not consider that the first respondent’s involvement in Falun Gong activities since his arrival in Australia meant that he had become a practitioner. It was not satisfied that the reason for his involvement was other than to strengthen his claim to be a refugee and, in accordance with s 91R(3), it proposed to disregard it. In its conclusions concerning the prospect that the first respondent might suffer harm in the future in China, the Tribunal nonetheless referred to that conduct, saying that, given its findings about his motives for his contacts with Falun Gong in Australia, there was no reason to believe that he would practise Falun Gong if he returned to China or have any significant involvement with it there.

The appeals to the Federal Court 

  1. Both respondents unsuccessfully sought review in the Federal Magistrates Court, but did not raise any issue concerning the application of s 91R(3). On the appeals to the Federal Court, which were heard together with another matter, the first respondents submitted that despite acknowledging the applicability of s 91R(3), the Tribunal had had regard to the conduct of the first respondents in Australia in determining their claims. In each case the Tribunal had relied upon that conduct in concluding that the first respondents were not refugees. The first respondents argued that if s 91R(3) required a decision-maker to disregard an applicant’s conduct in Australia, then it must be disregarded for all purposes.
  2. A Full Court of the Federal Court (Spender, Edmonds and Tracey JJ) agreed with this argument[25]. Their Honours accepted that s 91R(3) could only be applied once primary findings of fact had been made, as the Minister had submitted. It would be necessary for the Tribunal to determine whether the conduct had occurred and, if it had, whether s 91R(3) applied. Their Honours continued[26]:

“Once, however, the adjudication process has commenced and primary facts have been found which include conduct engaged in by the applicant in Australia, then s 91R(3) is engaged. Once engaged, s 91R(3) precludes the decision-maker from having regard to ‘any conduct’ engaged in by the applicant in Australia unless the decision-maker is satisfied that the conduct was engaged in for purposes other than strengthening the applicant’s claim to be a refugee.”

It followed, in the view of the Court, that since s 91R(3) applied in these cases, the conduct could not lawfully be brought into account[27]. The Court said[28]:

 ”Decision-makers are, subject to the proviso in para (b), required to disregard ‘any’ conduct in Australia by an applicant. The conduct is to be disregarded in determining ‘whether’ an applicant has a well-founded fear of persecution for a Convention reason. The conduct may suggest that such a fear is or is not well-founded. In either case it must be disregarded. If the Tribunal brings the conduct into account it will contravene s 91R(3).”

  1. The Full Court held that in each case the Tribunal had fallen into jurisdictional error by having regard to the conduct of the first respondents. This was so even though in SZJGV the first respondent’s conduct was used for the limited purpose of assessing the credibility of his claim to be a Falun Gong practitioner[29]. In SZJXO the Court held that the conduct had wrongly been used to determine whether there was any reason to believe that the first respondent would be persecuted should he return to China[30].

The history of s 91R(3) 

  1. A statutory criterion for a protection visa is that an applicant be a non-citizen “to whom the Minister is satisfied Australia has protection obligations under the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol”[31]. A person who falls within the definition of a “refugee” in Art 1A(2) of the Convention relating to the Status of Refugees[32] is such a person. A refugee is there defined as a person who “owing to well-founded fear of being persecuted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion” is unable or unwilling to avail himself of the protection of his country of nationality.
  2. Section 91R was introduced into the Act in 2001[33]. As its heading suggests, it is concerned with the element of persecution in the Convention definition. Sub-section (1) concerns the reasons for persecution mentioned in Art 1A(2) of the Convention. It requires, inter alia, that persecution involve serious harm to the person. Sub-section (2) gives examples of what may amount to “serious harm” for the purpose of the preceding sub-section. Sub-section (3) is concerned with the person’s conduct outside their country of nationality as it relates to their claim to have a well-founded fear of persecution.
  3. A person who becomes a refugee after leaving their country of nationality or habitual residence is called a refugee “sur place”[34]. A person may become a refugee sur place for different reasons. There may be a change in the conditions of that country after their departure from it, which results in that person developing a well-founded fear of persecution if they were to return to it. A person may also become such a refugee as a consequence of their own activities after their departure because those activities may come to the attention of the authorities in that country[35].
  4. Prior to the introduction of s 91R(3), differing views had been expressed about the extent to which the conduct, in Australia, of an applicant for a protection visa could bear upon their claim to refugee status. In some jurisdictions the potential for abuse led to the implication of a requirement of good faith on the part of an applicant seeking protection in accordance with the Convention. On this view, a person who purposefully creates circumstances designed to engage Convention protection is not considered to be a genuine refugee to whom the Convention applies[36]. In other jurisdictions bad faith, whilst considered relevant to credibility, is not considered to automatically disentitle a person to protection on the basis of a well-founded fear of persecution[37]. In Australia the different approaches were taken up, to an extent, in decisions of the Federal Court.
  5. In Somaghi v Minister for Immigration, Local Government and Ethnic Affairs[38] Gummow J (with whom Keely and Jenkinson JJ agreed on this point) did not go so far as to suggest that a person who deliberately engages in conduct designed to create the circumstances which might engage Convention protection should be denied the potential status of refugee. His Honour considered that evidence of the actions taken should be excluded from a consideration of a claim to that status. His Honour said that[39]:

“… it should be accepted that actions taken outside the country of nationality or, in the case of a person not having a nationality, outside the country of former habitual residence, which were undertaken for the sole purpose of creating a pretext of invoking a claim to well-founded fear of persecution, should not be considered as supporting an application for refugee status. The fear of persecution, to which the Convention refers, in such cases will not be ‘well-founded’.”

  1. Some years later a different view was expressed by Lee J in Mohammed v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs[40], which was upheld by a Full Court on appeal[41] and followed by the majority in Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs v Farahanipour[42]. Lee J said[43]:

“Consistent with the terms of the Convention, and the obligations undertaken by a contracting state thereunder, recognition of refugee status cannot be denied to a person whose voluntary acts have created a real risk that the person will suffer persecution occasioning serious harm if that person is returned to the country of nationality. In some cases, albeit extraordinary, fraudulent activity by an applicant for refugee status may, in itself, attract malevolent attention from authorities in the country of nationality, giving rise to a well-founded fear that serious harm will occur if that person is returned.”

  1. In the Explanatory Memorandum to the 2001 Act it was said that the provision that became s 91R(3) was inserted to deal with sur place claims[44]. It was said that difficulties had arisen in Australian courts where it had been found that a person had acted while in Australia with the specific intention of establishing or strengthening their claim to refugee status[45]. The provision was said to be designed to maintain[46]:

“… the integrity of Australia’s protection process by ensuring that a protection applicant cannot generate sur place claims by deliberately creating circumstances to strengthen his or her claim for refugee status.”

  1. The Second Reading Speech confirmed that actions taken after arrival in Australia “will be disregarded unless the minister is satisfied that the actions were not done just to strengthen claims for protection.”[47] In exceptional cases, where a person had acted “purely to strengthen their claims”, an application might nonetheless be granted in the exercise of ministerial discretion[48].

The proper construction of s 91R(3)[49] 

  1. The question about s 91R(3) which arises on these appeals, and which must be resolved by construing that provision, concerns the extent of its operation. More particularly, the question is whether sub-s (3) operates to prevent a decision-maker drawing upon evidence about conduct engaged in by an applicant for a protection visa, since their arrival in Australia, and views formed by the decision-maker about the reason why that person engaged in the conduct, to make findings adverse to that person’s claim to refugee status.
  2. The statement that the context, general purpose and policy of a statutory provision may be the surest guides to construction[50] is apposite to s 91R(3). Those considerations provide a better guide to the intended operation of sub-s (3) than does resort merely to the language and structure of the sub-section. The modern approach to statutory construction uses “‘context’ in its widest sense”[51]. A consideration of the statutory context within which s 91R(3) operates directs attention to the questions which a decision-maker is required to address in determining an application for a protection visa and what may be involved in that process. Sub-section (3) will deny the use of some evidence to that determination. The extent of the operation of sub-s (3), with that result, is to be determined by reference to its object and what is necessary to achieve it.
  3. Before proceeding further, mention should be made of a possible distinction which might be drawn between the person’s motive for the conduct and the conduct itself. Section 91R(3) is expressed to effect an exclusion of conduct, and therefore evidence about conduct, from the determination of whether the person is a refugee. Views formed by the decision-maker about the person’s motives for that conduct are not referred to.
  4. The Full Court did not draw a distinction between conduct and motive in determining the operation of s 91R(3). The Court was aware of a possible argument that the decision-maker was only bound to disregard conduct, but did not decide the point[52]. In view of the conclusions reached on the appeals it is not necessary to decide whether such a distinction should be drawn. Sub-section (3) should not be read as requiring that evidence about the person’s conduct be disregarded for all purposes connected with an assessment of their claim. It follows that even if the direction to disregard “any conduct” in sub-s (3) is apt to refer to the motive for the conduct, views formed and findings made concerning that motive are not excluded from the determination.
  5. There can be little doubt that s 91R(3) was inserted into the Act to quell the controversy which had arisen by reason of decisions of the Federal Court and that the view expressed in Somaghi was to prevail. The section effects an evidentiary exclusion, which Gummow J had suggested in Somaghi as an appropriate response to deliberate conduct. However his Honour spoke of excluding from the consideration of a decision-maker actions undertaken for the sole purpose of invoking, which is to say creating, a claim to refugee status. When his Honour said that such actions “should not be considered as supporting an application for refugee status”[53] his Honour was speaking of the actions providing the sole evidentiary basis for a claim. The terms of s 91R(3) are expressed differently. They refer to an exclusion of evidence of conduct, the purpose of which is to strengthen a person’s claim to a well-founded fear of persecution.
  6. The Full Court was aware of the historical background to s 91R(3)[54], but concentrated upon its language in determining the extent of its operation. The Court considered it to be of significance to the question of the extent of the sub-section’s operation, that its terms extended its application beyond sur place claims, strictly so called. It may be accepted that the section extends to any claim for refugee status, where conduct has been engaged in by a person in Australia and is relied upon in support of that claim. It is not limited to cases in which the conduct in question is undertaken to create the circumstances in which Convention protection might be engaged. However it does not follow that the section operates in the manner suggested by the Full Court, so as to prevent the application of evidence of conduct, or views about that conduct, adverse to the claim.
  7. The Full Court may also have been encouraged to focus upon the language of sub-s (3) because, as it noted, there had been a series of cases in that Court and in the Federal Magistrates Court, concerning s 91R(3), in which it had been common ground that it suffered from a lack of clarity[55]. At least so far as concerns the question presently under consideration that cannot be doubted. Sub-section (3) is expressed in a way which focuses upon the evidentiary burden that a person has, to have conduct undertaken in Australia taken into account in support of their claim, not what use the conduct, or the motive for it, may be put to if they are unsuccessful. But the recognition that the answer to the question is not readily provided by the language and structure of sub-s (3) should suggest that the answer may lie in considerations of the sub-section’s object.
  8. The proper starting point for a consideration of the operation of the section is the task of the decision-maker under the Act, to which sub-s (3) is addressed, and what it entails. The opening words of s 91R(3) confirm that regard is to be had to the application of the Act as a whole, to the person, in applying sub-s (3). Section 65(1) requires the decision-maker to be satisfied that the statutory criteria for the visa in question are met. The relevant criterion for a protection visa is provided by the Convention definition of a refugee. The determination to which par (a) of s 91R(3) refers, as the subject of the evidentiary exclusion, is that part of the definition of a refugee which refers to a person having a well-founded fear of persecution. That part of the Convention definition of refugee has been held to encompass both subjective and objective elements[56]. The subjective question is whether the applicant for a protection visa has a fear of persecution. If that question is answered in the affirmative, the following question, whether that fear is well-founded, is an objective one[57]. Evidence about the person’s conduct, and their motive for it, may have particular relevance to the subjective question.
  9. The decision required by s 65(1) of the Act will require an assessment of the claim by the decision-maker. It will involve the weighing of evidence and information for and against the claim. Much of what is asserted as fact may be unsupported by evidence. Independent information available to the decision-maker may only go so far towards a resolution of the issues which arise. It is well recognised that, in these cases, evidence concerning an applicant’s course of conduct, including inconsistencies in it, and the credibility of the applicant may assume importance. It is unlikely to have been intended by the insertion of s 91R(3) that a decision-maker be prevented from taking such factors into account in the process of determination. As will be shown, the only conduct to which sub-s (3) is directed is that which may be weighed in favour of an acceptance of the person’s claims.
  10. The reasons of the Full Court seek to give effect to the terms of the direction in s 91R(3). In considering the conduct which must be disregarded in the determination of “whether” the person has a well-founded fear of persecution, it focused upon the expression “any conduct”. The meaning given to that expression by the Court was significant to the conclusion it reached about the extent of the operation of s 91R(3). It may be inferred from the passage set out above[58] that it approached the meaning of that expression in two ways.
  11. First, the Full Court observed that the words “any conduct” were largely unqualified, since they were subject only to the proviso in par (b). How the proviso impacted upon the application of sub-s (3) to conduct in Australia was not discussed. Save for conduct coming within the proviso, on the Full Court’s approach those words could refer to all conduct of any kind. The Court secondly considered the words “any conduct” read with the direction that it be disregarded and held that conduct must be disregarded whether it suggests that a fear is well-founded or not. This is a conclusion as to the intended evidentiary effect of the direction. It therefore depends upon the object of sub-s (3), but that object was not further discussed by the Court. The Court took the words to refer to conduct of any kind regardless of any evidentiary effect it may have.
  12. The only qualification which the Full Court admitted to the application of s 91R(3) to conduct was the proviso in par (b), to which attention may now be directed. As will be seen, the inquiry to which it gives rise, and the conclusions thereby reached, are important to an understanding of the operation of s 91R(3).
  13. The proviso, in par (b) of s 91R(3), is not expressed to except from the statutory direction conduct of a particular kind. Rather, it qualifies the conduct which may be excepted from the operation of sub-s (3) by reference to the person’s motive. If a person is able to satisfy the decision-maker that the conduct was engaged in for some reason other than to strengthen the person’s claim, the decision-maker may have regard to it. The conduct which the decision-maker is able to take into account is that engaged in “otherwise” than for that purpose or motive.
  14. In considering the operation of the proviso in par (b) it is necessary to bear in mind that “the purpose” spoken of is a singular purpose. It is the purpose of strengthening the claim. Sub-section (3) is concerned with conduct which is engaged in for that purpose alone. This meaning accords with the statement by Gummow J in Somaghi[59], that conduct which has as its sole purpose the creation of a claim to a well-founded fear of persecution, should not be taken into account. It is confirmed by references in the Explanatory Memorandum to a person having a “specific intention”[60] and in the Second Reading Speech, to actions undertaken “just” or “purely” to strengthen claims to protection, as being the concern of sub-s (3)[61].
  15. It follows that where it is accepted that a person had more than one reason for engaging in the conduct they will satisfy the requirement of the proviso. Such a situation may arise, for example, where a person satisfies the decision-maker that conduct was undertaken in Australia in order to continue the practice of their religion. It will usually follow in such a circumstance that the person’s claim will be strengthened by their engagement in that conduct. In many such cases the person will be conscious of that effect when engaging in the conduct. It could then be said that a reason for the person’s conduct is to strengthen their claim, although it is not the only reason. But because it was not the sole reason for the conduct, the conduct may be taken into account.
  16. Paragraph (b) of sub-s (3) is not expressed in terms which require a decision-maker to state a conclusion as to the person’s motive or motives, only whether the decision-maker is satisfied that the person had a motive for the conduct in addition to that to strengthen the claim. Regardless of the conclusion stated, because the person’s sole purpose is the point of reference, the decision-maker will necessarily determine whether the person had only one motive, that to which par (b) refers. And if the decision-maker is not satisfied by the explanation given for the conduct, the decision-maker will have determined that the person’s only motive was the strengthening of the person’s claim.
  17. That conclusion raises a fundamental question about what may be taken to be the intended operation of sub-s (3). The decision-maker who has found that a person had only the motive spoken of, in engaging in the conduct, will have at his or her disposal a finding which may be relevant to the person’s credibility. Such a conclusion will have involved a rejection of the explanation tendered. It seems unlikely to have been intended that a decision-maker undertake the inquiry about the person’s motive dictated by sub-s (3), reach a conclusion and then be required to put it out of his or her mind. The result would be to deny the decision-maker evidence or findings which might be influential to the assessment which is at the centre of his or her statutory task. Applying the section in this way would permit a person to overcome difficulties created by the person’s deliberate engagement in the conduct, the motive for which is an issue raised by sub-s (3) itself. It would defeat the object of sub-s (3) which is to prevent claimants from gaining an advantage from conduct undertaken in Australia. The result of such a construction would be both inconvenient and improbable. This may suggest that an alternative to a literal approach, one which more closely conforms to the legislative intent, is preferable[62].
  18. To this point discussion has centred upon the answer to the inquiry in par (b), about the motive of the person, in identifying the conduct which sub-s (3) intends to be included or excluded from consideration of a claim to fear persecution. From that viewpoint, engaging in conduct for the relevant motive will result in its exclusion. But the other reason for its exclusion relates to the quality of the conduct itself. Paragraph (b) itself elucidates this meaning of “conduct”. The reason the conduct is to be excluded is that it would have the effect of strengthening the claim, if it were taken into account. The object of sub-s (3) is to deny that evidentiary effect. It requires that evidence of conduct not be applied for the purpose for which it was intended by the person, to strengthen that person’s claim to refugee status where it would have that effect. So understood, sub-s (3) says nothing about evidence of conduct which would have the opposite effect, and is in fact adverse to the claim.
  19. The approach of the Full Court was to regard sub-s (3) as engaged once the inquiry in par (b) was answered. This does not give sufficient weight to the underlying objective of sub-s (3). It is necessary to its proper operation that when a decision-maker has found that the sole motive of the person in engaging in the conduct was to strengthen the claim, another question, concerning its evidentiary effect, be addressed. If it is determined that evidence of the conduct would strengthen the person’s claim, it is to be disregarded, consistent with the objective of sub-s (3); if it would not strengthen the claim, it may be taken into account.
  20. It is essential that the object of s 91R(3) and the mischief it was intended to remedy be taken into account in construing it[63]. The Full Court referred to that object but did not take it into account in that process, with the result that its operation is wider than can be seen as necessary or intended. True it is that the object or purpose of a statutory provision is more often called in aid of a broad construction, one broader than might be achieved by a literal approach. In this case the object of s 91R(3) requires that the section be read more narrowly[64]. It should not be read as requiring evidence of a person’s conduct in Australia, or that person’s motive for that conduct, to be disregarded for any purpose in connection with the determination of their application for a protection visa. Evidence of that conduct and findings about motive may be applied to discredit the applicant’s claim.

Conclusions 

SZJGV 

  1. The Tribunal was not in error in taking into account the deliberate engagement of the first respondent in Falun Gong-related activities in Australia as a matter adversely affecting his credit and as supporting its view that his claim to fear harm from persecution lacked credibility. It did not contravene s 91R(3).

SZJXO 

  1. The Tribunal was not in error in taking into account its finding about the first respondent’s motivation for undertaking Falun Gong-related activities in Australia in determining whether he would practise Falun Gong on his return to China and for that reason to fear persecution.

Orders

  1.  In each case the appeal by the Minister should be allowed. The orders of the Full Court of the Federal Court in SZJGV should be set aside, save for those by which the Minister is to pay the costs of the appeal and of the review by the Federal Magistrates Court. In SZJXO the orders of the Full Court of the Federal Court should be set aside save for those by which leave to appeal was granted and those by which the Minister is to pay the costs of that application and the appeal, and of the review by the Federal Magistrates Court. In each case there should be an order that the first respondent’s appeal to the Full Court of the Federal Court be otherwise dismissed. In accordance with the undertaking given by the Minister as a condition of special leave there should be a further order in each case that the appellant pay the first respondent’s costs of this appeal.

 


[1] [2000] FCA 576; (2000) 98 FCR 405.

[2] [2001] FCA 82; (2001) 105 FCR 277.

[3] The Convention relating to the Status of Refugees done at Geneva on 28 July 1951 as amended by the Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees done at New York on 31 January 1967.

[4] In Mohammed the applicant sent a letter to his family in his country of origin containing gratuitous material which, upon its predictable interception by security forces in that country, would alert them to his opposition to the government. In Farahanipour the applicant was found to have arranged for publication of an article in a newspaper in Australia, citing comments by him severely critical of the activities of the government in his country of origin and calculated to bring himself to the attention of the authorities in that country.

[5] Migration Act, s 36(2)(a).

[6] Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs v Khawar [2002] HCA 14; (2002) 210 CLR 1 at 15-16 [42]- [43] per McHugh and Gummow JJ; [2002] HCA 14.

[7] Australia, House of Representatives, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 28 August 2001 at 30422.

[8] CIC Insurance Ltd v Bankstown Football Club Ltd (1997) 187 CLR 384 at 408; [1997] HCA 2.

[9] Cooper Brookes (Wollongong) Pty Ltd v Federal Commissioner of Taxation [1981] HCA 26; (1981) 147 CLR 297 at 304 per Gibbs CJ; [1981] HCA 26; Cramas Properties Ltd v Connaught Fur Trimmings Ltd [1965] 1 WLR 892 at 899 per Lord Reid; [1965] 2 All ER 382 at 386.

[10] Maxwell, On the Interpretation of Statutes, 12th ed (1969) at 228.

[11] [2000] UKHL 15; [2000] 1 WLR 586; [2000] 2 All ER 109.

[12] Cross, Statutory Interpretation, 3rd ed (1995) at 103.

[13] [2000] UKHL 15; [2000] 1 WLR 586 at 592; [2000] UKHL 15; [2000] 2 All ER 109 at 115.

[14] [2000] UKHL 15; [2000] 1 WLR 586 at 592; [2000] UKHL 15; [2000] 2 All ER 109 at 115. See also R (Confederation of Passenger Transport UK) v Humber Bridge Board [2004] QB 310 at 326 [53] and 333-334 [82]; R (Crown Prosecution Service) v Bow Street Magistrates’ Court [2007] 1 WLR 291 at 301 [41]-[44]; [2006] EWHC 1763; [2006] 4 All ER 1342 at 1352.

[15] Oxford English Dictionary, 2nd ed (1989), vol XX at 221.

[16] The Oxford English Dictionary, 2nd ed (1989), vol XX at 221 refers to a usage of “whether” which, by “suppression of the second alternative”, introduces a “simple dependent question, and becomes the ordinary sign of indirect interrogation”. The Dictionary refers, by way of example, to Ben Jonson’s epigramme to John Donne “Who shall doubt, Donne, [whether] I a Poet bee, When I dare send my Epigrammes to thee?”. Fowler refers to the misuse of “that” and “whether” in connection with the word “doubtful”: Fowler’s Modern English Usage, 2nd ed (1965) at 139. The usage of “whether” to mean “that” was argued in Pitcher Products Pty Ltd v Country Roads Board [1964] VR 661 and rejected on the basis that there was not “sufficient reason” to depart from the ordinary meaning of the word “whether”: at 666 per Hudson J; see also at 662 per Dean J and 671 per Little J.

[17] Article 1A(2) of the Convention relating to the Status of Refugees done at Geneva on 28 July 1951 as amended by the Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees done at New York on 31 January 1967.

[18] Section 36(2) provided at the relevant time:

“A criterion for a protection visa is that the applicant for the visa is:

(a) a non-citizen in Australia to whom the Minister is satisfied Australia has protection obligations under the Refugees Convention as amended by the Refugees Protocol; or

(b) a non-citizen in Australia who is the spouse or a dependant of a non-citizen who:

(i) is mentioned in paragraph (a); and

(ii) holds a protection visa.”

[19] R v Vasey [1905] 2 KB 748 at 751 quoted by Dixon J in H Jones & Co Pty Ltd v Kingborough Corporation [1950] HCA 11; (1950) 82 CLR 282 at 318; [1950] HCA 11.

[20] Cooper Brookes (Wollongong) Pty Ltd v Federal Commissioner of Taxation [1981] HCA 26; (1981) 147 CLR 297 at 320; [1981] HCA 26.

[21] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 528 [25].

[22] Cooper Brookes [1981] HCA 26; (1981) 147 CLR 297.

[23] Fowler, A Dictionary of Modern English Usage, (1926) at 121-122.

[24] See Fowler’s Modern English Usage, 2nd ed (1965) at 139, building on Gowers’ more pithy advice about the word “doubt” in ABC of Plain Words, (1951) at 46: “Idiom requires whether after a positive statement and that after a negative.” Burchfield treated the point differently in the third edition: The New Fowler’s Modern English Usage, 3rd ed (1996) at 229.

[25] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515.

[26] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 527 [22].

[27] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 528 [24].

[28] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 528 [24].

[29] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 528-529 [27].

[30] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 529 [28].

[31] Migration Act 1958 (Cth), s 36(2)(a).

[32] Done at Geneva on 28 July 1951 as amended by the Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees done at New York on 31 January 1967 (together here referred to as “the Convention”).

[33] Migration Legislation Amendment Act (No 6) 2001 (Cth), Sched 1.

[34] UNHCR, Handbook on Procedures and Criteria for Determining Refugee Status under the 1951 Convention and the 1967 Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees, (1979, rev ed 1992) at 22 [94]; Hathaway, The Law of Refugee Status, (1991) at 33; Waldman, The Definition of Convention Refugee, (2001) at [8.102.1].

[35] UNHCR, Handbook on Procedures and Criteria for Determining Refugee Status under the 1951 Convention and the 1967 Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees, (1979, rev ed 1992) at 22 [95]-[96].

[36] See for example Re HB, Refugee Appeal No 2254/94 (NZRSAA) 21 September 1994, available at http://www.refugee.org.nz/Casesearch/Fulltext/2254-94.htm and in (1995) 7 International Journal of Refugee Law 332.

[37] Danian v Secretary of State for the Home Department [1999] TLR 756; Ghasemian v Canada (Minister of Citizenship and Immigration) (2003) 242 FTR 164 at 170 [31]-[33] per Gauthier J.

[38] [1991] FCA 389; (1991) 31 FCR 100.

[39] [1991] FCA 389; (1991) 31 FCR 100 at 118.

[40] (1999) 56 ALD 210.

[41] Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs v Mohammed [2000] FCA 576; (2000) 98 FCR 405, Spender and French JJ, Carr J dissenting; and see also Hathaway, The Law of Refugee Status, (1991) at 39.

[42] [2001] FCA 82; (2001) 105 FCR 277, Ryan and RD Nicholson JJ, Tamberlin J dissenting.

[43] Mohammed v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs (1999) 56 ALD 210 at 215 [28].

[44] Australia, Senate, Migration Legislation Amendment Bill (No 6) 2001, Revised Explanatory Memorandum at 10 [27].

[45] Australia, Senate, Migration Legislation Amendment Bill (No 6) 2001, Revised Explanatory Memorandum at 10 [27].

[46] Australia, Senate, Migration Legislation Amendment Bill (No 6) 2001, Revised Explanatory Memorandum at 10 [29].

[47] Australia, House of Representatives, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 28 August 2001 at 30422.

[48] Australia, House of Representatives, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 28 August 2001 at 30422; and see Migration Act 1958, s 417.

[49] The word “purpose” could be used in different senses in these reasons: to refer to a person’s reason or motive in par (b) of s 91R(3); to refer to the statutory purpose or object of sub-s (3); and to refer to the purposes of the decision-maker in using evidence of conduct. To avoid confusion, in these reasons reference is made to a person’s motive; to the statutory object; and to the decision-maker’s purpose.

[50] Commissioner for Railways (NSW) v Agalianos [1955] HCA 27; (1955) 92 CLR 390 at 397 per Dixon CJ; [1955] HCA 27, referred to in Project Blue Sky Inc v Australian Broadcasting Authority (1998) 194 CLR 355 at 381 [69] per McHugh, Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ; [1998] HCA 28.

[51] CIC Insurance Ltd v Bankstown Football Club Ltd (1997) 187 CLR 384 at 408 per Brennan CJ, Dawson, Toohey and Gummow JJ; [1997] HCA 2.

[52] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 528 [25].

[53] Somaghi v Minister for Immigration, Local Government and Ethnic Affairs [1991] FCA 389; (1991) 31 FCR 100 at 118.

[54] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 528 [24].

[55] SZJGV v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship [2008] FCAFC 105; (2008) 170 FCR 515 at 521 [10].

[56] Appellant S395/2002 v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs [2003] HCA 71; (2003) 216 CLR 473 at 498 [72] per Gummow and Hayne JJ; [2003] HCA 71; Minister for Immigration and Ethnic Affairs v Guo [1997] HCA 22; (1997) 191 CLR 559 at 571 per Brennan CJ, Dawson, Toohey, Gaudron, McHugh and Gummow JJ; [1997] HCA 22.

[57] Appellant S395/2002 v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs [2003] HCA 71; (2003) 216 CLR 473 at 498-499 [72] per Gummow and Hayne JJ; and see Chan v Minister for Immigration and Ethnic Affairs (1989) 169 CLR 379; [1989] HCA 62.

[58] At [36] of these reasons.

[59] [1991] FCA 389; (1991) 31 FCR 100 at 118.

[60] Australia, Senate, Migration Legislation Amendment Bill (No 6) 2001, Revised Explanatory Memorandum at 10 [27].

[61] Australia, House of Representatives, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 28 August 2001 at 30422.

[62] CIC Insurance Ltd v Bankstown Football Club Ltd (1997) 187 CLR 384 at 408 per Brennan CJ, Dawson, Toohey and Gummow JJ.

[63] CIC Insurance Ltd v Bankstown Football Club Ltd (1997) 187 CLR 384 at 408 per Brennan CJ, Dawson, Toohey and Gummow JJ; Acts Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth), s 15AA.

[64] See K & S Lake City Freighters Pty Ltd v Gordon & Gotch Ltd [1985] HCA 48; (1985) 157 CLR 309 at 318-319 per Mason J; [1985] HCA 48; Owners of “Shin Kobe Maru” v Empire Shipping Co Inc [1994] HCA 54; (1994) 181 CLR 404 at 420; [1994] HCA 54; and see Bennion, Statutory Interpretation, 5th ed (2008) at 939.

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZIZO [2009] HCA 37

Thursday, December 10th, 2009

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZIZO [2009] HCA 37 (23 September 2009)

Last Updated: 23 September 2009

Immigration – Refugees – Review of visa application before Refugee Review Tribunal (“RRT”) – First respondent appointed third respondent as his “authorised recipient” to receive documents in connection with his review – Section 441G(1) of Migration Act 1958 (Cth) (“Act”) required RRT to give review documents to authorised recipient instead of first respondent – RRT gave a notice inviting the respondents to attend a hearing to first respondent but not to authorised recipient – All respondents attended the hearing and no unfairness or prejudice arose from non-compliance with s 441G(1) of Act – Whether non-compliance with procedural steps in s 441G of Act compels conclusion that decision is invalid – Whether circumstances amount to denial of natural justice.

HIGH COURT OF AUSTRALIA

FRENCH CJ,
GUMMOW, HAYNE, CRENNAN AND BELL JJ

 MINISTER FOR IMMIGRATION AND CITIZENSHIP APPELLANT

 AND

 SZIZO & ORS RESPONDENTS

Minister for Immigration and Citizenship v SZIZO [2009] HCA 37
23 September 2009
S568/2008

ORDER

  1.  Appeal allowed.
  2. Set aside orders 1 and 2 of the orders made by the Full Court of the Federal Court of Australia on 3 July 2008, and in lieu thereof order that:

(a) order 2 of the orders made by the Federal Magistrates Court of Australia on 5 September 2007 be set aside; and

 (b) the appeal be otherwise dismissed.

  1.  Appellant to pay the first to sixth respondents’ costs of the appeal to this Court.

On appeal from the Federal Court of Australia

 Representation

 N J Williams SC with K A Stern for the appellant (instructed by Clayton Utz Lawyers)

 B W Walker SC with B K Nolan for the first to sixth respondents (instructed by the first to sixth respondents)

 Submitting appearance for the seventh respondent

 Notice: This copy of the Court’s Reasons for Judgment is subject to formal revision prior to publication in the Commonwealth Law Reports.

Migration Act 1958 (Cth), ss 422B, 425A, 441A, 441G.

                                            

  1. FRENCH CJ, GUMMOW, HAYNE, CRENNAN AND BELL JJ. A decision made by the appellant, the Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (“the Minister”), or his delegate, refusing to grant a protection visa to an applicant who is physically present in the migration zone is reviewable by the Refugee Review Tribunal (“the Tribunal”)[1]. The conduct of the review is governed by the provisions of Div 4 of Pt 7 of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth) (“the Act“). Section 422B(1) provides that the provisions of Div 4 are taken to be an exhaustive statement of the requirements of the natural justice hearing rule (“the hearing rule”) in relation to the matters that they deal with. The manner of giving and receiving documents in connection with the review is governed by the provisions of Div 7A of Pt 7 of the Act. Section 422B(2) provides that the provisions of Div 7A, in so far as they relate to the conduct of reviews under Div 4, are to be taken to be an exhaustive statement of the hearing rule in relation to the matters that they deal with. An applicant for review may appoint a person, an “authorised recipient”, to receive documents in connection with the review on his or her behalf. In the event that an applicant nominates an authorised recipient, the Tribunal is required to give review documents to that person instead of giving the documents to the applicant[2].
  2. In this case, the Tribunal failed to give a notice inviting the applicants for review to attend a hearing to the authorised recipient in the manner that is prescribed by Div 7A. As will appear, this did not occasion any adverse consequence to any of the applicants for review, who are the first to sixth respondents to the appeal (“the respondents”). An effective response was made to the notice and all the respondents, including the authorised recipient, attended the hearing, which was not otherwise the subject of any procedural flaw.
  3. The Full Court of the Federal Court of Australia (Moore, Marshall and Lander JJ) held that the Tribunal’s failure to comply with the obligations imposed on it under Div 7A was a jurisdictional error. The Court considered that in the absence of exceptional circumstances it should not withhold relief in a case in which the Tribunal had failed to comply with imperative statutory obligations owed to an applicant for review[3]. Since there were no such exceptional circumstances in this case the Court made orders quashing the Tribunal’s decision and remitting the respondents’ application for review to the Tribunal to be determined according to law.
  4. The Minister appeals by special leave to this Court from the decision of the Full Court. For the reasons that follow the appeal should be allowed and the orders made in the Full Court should be set aside.

The facts

 

  1. The respondents are a family, who come from Lebanon. The first respondent is the husband, the second respondent is his wife and the third to sixth respondents are their children. The family arrived in Australia on 21 March 2001. On 14 November 2005 they applied for protection visas. The first respondent made substantive claims to being a person to whom Australia owes protection obligations under the Refugees Convention[4] as amended by the Refugees Protocol[5] (together “the Convention”)[6]. The remaining respondents applied for protection visas as the first respondent’s spouse and dependants respectively[7].
  2. On 13 January 2006 a delegate of the Minister refused the respondents’ applications on the ground that none satisfied the criterion for the issue of a protection visa.
  3. The respondents filed an application for review of the delegate’s decision. Their application was submitted on a pro forma issued by the Tribunal. Multiple applicants for review are permitted to submit applications on the same form. The form which the respondents signed contained the following printed advice:

“Each person is an applicant in his or her own right. Unless an included applicant advises the Tribunal otherwise, the Tribunal will communicate with Applicant 1 or his or her authorised recipient. Applicant 1 must inform each applicant of the contents of any communication from the Tribunal and reply to the Tribunal for them.”

  1. The first respondent was named as Applicant 1 in the application. He nominated his eldest daughter, the third respondent, SZIZQ, as his authorised recipient. SZIZQ’s address was given as the address of the premises at which all of the respondents were residing (“the family residence”). Telephone numbers for a landline and a mobile service were supplied as a means of contacting SZIZQ. The first respondent signed a declaration undertaking to inform each of the respondents of the contents of any communication from the Tribunal and to reply to the Tribunal on their behalf. The remaining five respondents, including SZIZQ, signed the application acknowledging that each had read and understood the information supplied in it and authorising the Tribunal to communicate with the first respondent or his authorised recipient about the application. The application was dated 6 February 2006. It was received by the Tribunal on 9 February 2006.
  2. The Tribunal sent a notice by prepaid post addressed to the first respondent inviting him and the other respondents to attend a hearing, to be held on 23 March 2006 (“the notice of hearing”). The first respondent was instructed to inform each of the other respondents of its contents, including that any response would be regarded by the Tribunal as a joint response, unless the Tribunal was advised otherwise. A brochure explaining what would happen on the day of the hearing, and a “response to hearing invitation” (“the response form”), were enclosed with the notice.
  3. Neither the first respondent nor the second respondent speak or are literate in English. SZIZQ speaks and is literate in the Arabic, French and English languages. The response form was completed in English. It was signed by the first respondent and dated 6 March 2006. It was expressed to be “[s]igned on behalf of, and with the consent of, all family members included in the application.” The section of the response form containing a space for the provision of the name and contact details of the authorised recipient was left blank. The address of the family residence was given as the first respondent’s home and mailing address. The same landline and mobile telephone numbers as had earlier been given as contact telephone numbers for SZIZQ were given as contact numbers for the first respondent. The response form recorded that the first respondent needed the services of an interpreter in the Arabic language at the hearing. Two persons were nominated as witnesses whose evidence the respondents wished to place before the Tribunal.
  4. Each of the respondents attended the hearing on 23 March 2006. The two witnesses who had been nominated in the response form attended the hearing and gave evidence. A third witness also gave evidence in support of the respondents’ application. The first and second respondents gave evidence at the hearing with the assistance of the interpreter. SZIZQ gave evidence without the assistance of an interpreter. In the course of the hearing the first respondent was shown his visa application and he said that his daughter had completed the form on his behalf on his instructions.
  5. At the conclusion of the hearing the Tribunal member informed the respondents:

“[I]f everybody is happy with this unless there is something else you want to put to me … is we will adjourn now close the hearing … ten days if you want to put anything else in that you think it’s relevant to your case”.

  1. The Tribunal wrote to the first respondent by letter dated 27 March 2006 confirming the advice given at the hearing that the Tribunal had allowed 10 days in which to make further written submissions in relation to the review. The first respondent was asked to inform the other respondents of the contents of the letter. Written submissions signed by the first, second and third respondents were submitted to the Tribunal along with supporting documents. They were received by the Tribunal on 7 April 2006.
  2. On 6 June 2006 the Tribunal handed down its decision, affirming the decision under review.
  3. The respondents sought judicial review of the Tribunal’s determination before the Federal Magistrates Court. The application was dismissed on 5 September 2007[8]. The respondents appealed from that decision. The appeal came before a single judge exercising the appellate jurisdiction of the Federal Court[9]. Counsel appearing for the Minister drew to the Court’s attention that the notice of hearing had been given to the first respondent and not to his authorised recipient. This issue had not been raised before the Federal Magistrates Court. The appeal was referred to the Full Court[10]. The respondents were referred by the Registrar of the Federal Court to a legal practitioner on the Pro Bono Panel for legal assistance in relation to their appeal. An amended notice of appeal was filed, which abandoned the grounds originally relied upon and substituted a single ground contending that the decision of the Tribunal had been attended by jurisdictional error.

The statutory scheme

 

  1. If a valid application is made to review a decision to refuse to grant a protection visa the Tribunal must review the decision[11]. The Tribunal may, for the purposes of the review, exercise all the powers and discretions that are conferred by the Act on the person who made the decision[12]. Its powers include that it may set aside the decision and substitute a new decision, which is taken to be that of the Minister[13]. In carrying out its functions under the Act, the Tribunal is to pursue the objective of providing a mechanism of review that is fair, just, economical, informal and quick[14]. It is not bound by technicalities, legal forms or rules of evidence and is required to act according to substantial justice and the merits of the case[15].
  2. Because the Tribunal was not minded to decide the review in the respondents’ favour on the basis of the material before it, it was required to invite the respondents to appear at a hearing to give evidence and present any arguments relating to the issues arising in relation to the decision under review[16]. The obligation to give notice of the hearing was imposed by s 425A, which relevantly provides:

“(1) If the applicant is invited to appear before the Tribunal, the Tribunal must give the applicant notice of the day on which, and the time and place at which, the applicant is scheduled to appear.
(2) The notice must be given to the applicant:

(a) … by one of the methods specified in section 441A; …

(3) The period of notice given must be at least the prescribed period …
(4) The notice must contain a statement of the effect of section 426A.”

  1. The prescribed period of notice in the case of an applicant who is not a detainee is 14 days after the day on which the notice is received[17]. Section 441C sets out when a person is taken to have received a document that is given by one of the methods in s 441A.
  2. Section 426A permits the Tribunal, in a case in which an applicant for review has failed to appear at a scheduled hearing, to make a decision on the review without taking any further action to allow or enable the applicant to appear before it.
  3. The first respondent gave the Tribunal written notice of SZIZQ’s name and address as his authorised recipient. This engaged the provisions of s 441G, which, relevantly, provides:

“(1) If:
(a) A person (the applicant) applies for review of an RRT-reviewable decision; and
(b) the applicant gives the Tribunal written notice of the name and address of another person (the authorised recipient) authorised by the applicant to do things on behalf of the applicant that consist of, or include, receiving documents in connection with the review;
the Tribunal must give the authorised recipient, instead of the applicant, any document that it would otherwise have given to the applicant.
Note: If the Tribunal gives a person a document by a method specified in section 441A, the person is taken to have received the document at the time specified in section 441C in respect of that method.
(2) If the Tribunal gives a document to the authorised recipient, the Tribunal is taken to have given the document to the applicant. However, this does not prevent the Tribunal giving the applicant a copy of the document.

(4) The Tribunal may communicate with the applicant by means other than giving a document to the applicant, provided the Tribunal gives the authorised recipient notice of the communication.
…”

  1. The provisions of s 425A(2)(a) applied to the review of the respondents’ application and the Tribunal was required to give the notice of hearing by one of the methods prescribed in s 441A. One such method is by a member, the Registrar or an officer of the Tribunal dating the notice and dispatching it by prepaid post to the last address for service, or the last residential or business address, provided to the Tribunal by the recipient in connection with the review[18]. The provision does not, in terms, state that the recipient’s name is to be included on the envelope. However, the Minister did not contend that the notice, which was sent by prepaid post to the family residence, at which SZIZQ, the authorised recipient, was residing, had been given to her within the meaning of s 441G.

The Full Court’s reasons

 

  1. The Full Court considered that s 422B, which is contained in Div 4, indicated the Parliament’s intention that there be “strict adherence to each of the procedural steps leading up to the hearing”[19]. Section 422B provides:

422B Exhaustive statement of natural justice hearing rule
(1) This Division is taken to be an exhaustive statement of the requirements of the natural justice hearing rule in relation to the matters it deals with.
(2) Sections 416, 437 and 438 and Division 7A, in so far as they relate to this Division, are taken to be an exhaustive statement of the requirements of the natural justice hearing rule in relation to the matters they deal with.”

  1. The Full Court pointed out that there are good reasons why the Tribunal is required to give notice to the authorised recipient instead of (or in addition to) the applicant; in many cases applicants for protection visas will not speak English or be literate in English and few may be expected to understand Australia’s obligations under the Convention[20]. It considered that usually when an applicant nominates an authorised recipient it will be for the purpose of having that person assist the applicant to present his or her case at the hearing[21]. It concluded that “any failure by the Tribunal to comply with s 441G will, if uncorrected before the hearing takes place or the decision made, mean that the Tribunal will have committed jurisdictional error”[22].

The issue

 

  1. It is well established that the denial of natural justice to an applicant for a visa may result in a decision that exceeds jurisdiction for which prohibition will go[23]. This is not such a case. The Full Court found that no unfairness or prejudice was visited upon any of the respondents by reason of the Tribunal’sfailure to comply with its statutory obligation[24]. It approached the matter on the footing that each procedural step in Divs 4 and 7A imposed an imperative duty on the Tribunal forming part of the statutory statement of the hearing rule[25].
  2. The Act does not provide for the consequences of non-compliance with any of the provisions of Div 4 or Div 7A.
  3. Written notice of the invitation to appear before the Tribunal to give evidence and to present arguments[26] came to the attention of the applicants for review (the respondents in this Court) and their authorised recipient[27] within the prescribed period[28]. The notice contained the matters prescribed by the Act[29]. The notice was given to one of the applicants for review (the first respondent) in one of the ways provided by s 441A. There was no dispute, however, that the Tribunal did not give the notice of hearing to the authorised recipient. When s 441G(1) provides that, if an applicant for review has nominated an authorised recipient, “the Tribunal must give the authorised recipient, instead of the applicant, any document that it would otherwise have given to the applicant”, what consequence follows if an invitation to attend a hearing was not given to the authorised recipient, but was given to one of the applicants for review, and came to the attention of other applicants for review and the authorised recipient in due time? Was it a purpose of the legislation[30] that, despite holding a hearing at which all of the applicants for review, including their authorised recipient, appeared before the Tribunal to give evidence and to present arguments relating to the issues arising in relation to the decision under review[31], the Tribunal could not validly decide the review?

The submissions

 

  1. The respondents submit that the Full Court was right to conclude that compliance with each of the steps in Divs 4 and 7A conditions the Tribunal’s jurisdiction to determine a review. In their submission the purpose of the statutory regime is to ensure that certainty attends Tribunal decisions; a decision made in conformity with each identified step is within jurisdiction and a decision not so made is not. They contend that the Parliament’s intention was to remove debate in the courts about whether an applicant for review has been denied natural justice. In this respect they draw attention to the Minister’s speech on the second reading of the Bill for the Migration Legislation Amendment (Procedural Fairness) Act 2002 (Cth), which introduced s 422B into the Act[32]:

“In 1998, the codes of procedure for the Migration Review Tribunal and the Refugee Review Tribunal were enhanced.
The purpose of each of these codes is to enable decision makers to deal with visa applications and cancellations fairly, efficiently and quickly.
It was also intended that they would replace the uncertain common law requirements of the natural justice ‘hearing rule’, in particular, which had previously applied to decision makers.
However, last year in the Miah case, the High Court found that the code of procedure relating to visa applications had not clearly and explicitly excluded common law natural justice requirements.
This means that, even where a decision maker has followed the code in every single respect, there could still be a breach of the common law requirements of the natural justice hearing rule.
A further consequence of the High Court’s decision is that there is legal uncertainty about the procedures which decision makers are required to follow to make a lawful decision.”

  1. The Minister submits that compliance with each of the identified steps in Divs 4 and 7A will always discharge the Tribunal’s obligations under the hearing rule but that it does not follow that departure from any of the steps, including those dealing with the giving and receiving of review documents, is intended to exclude consideration by the court of whether the requirements of natural justice have been satisfied.

SAAP v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs

 

  1. Before turning to the characterisation of the obligations imposed on the Tribunal under ss 441G and 441A, reference should be made to the decision of this Court in SAAP v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs[33]. In that case the Tribunal failed to provide to the applicant for review written particulars of information that it considered would be the reason, or part of the reason, for affirming the decision under review. This was a breach of the requirements of s 424A, which is in Div 4. Justice McHugh, who was one of the Justices who formed the majority, concluded as follows[34]:

“However, because the Act compels the Tribunal in the conduct of the review to take certain steps in order to accord procedural fairness to the applicant for review, before recording a decision, it would be an anomalous result if the Tribunal’s decision were found to be valid, notwithstanding that the Tribunal has failed to discharge that obligation. It is not to the point that the Tribunal may have given the applicant particulars of the adverse information orally. It is also not to the point that in some cases it might seem unnecessary to give the applicant written particulars of adverse information … If the requirement to give written particulars is mandatory, then failure to comply means that the Tribunal has not discharged its statutory function. There can be no ‘partial compliance’ with a statutory obligation to accord procedural fairness. Either there has been compliance or there has not. Given the significance of the obligation in the context of the review process (the obligation is mandated in every case), it is difficult to accept the proposition that a decision made despite the lack of strict compliance is a valid decision under the Act.”

  1. Justice Hayne (with whose reasons on this aspect Kirby J agreed) observed that the evident purpose of Pt 7, and Div 4 in particular, is to afford procedural fairness to applicants[35]. His Honour identified the focus of the inquiry as to jurisdictional error as being the validity of the act done in purported performance of the Tribunal’s obligation to review and decide the matter[36]. He concluded that[37]:

“Where the Act prescribes steps that the Tribunal must take in conducting its review and those steps are directed to informing the applicant for review (among other things) of the relevance to the review of the information that is conveyed, both the language of the Act and its scope and objects point inexorably to the conclusion that want of compliance with s 424A renders the decision invalid.”

  1. It is to be observed that the obligation imposed by s 424A, that the Tribunal give an applicant written particulars of any adverse information including of the relevance of that information to the review, is of a different character to the obligation imposed on the Tribunal to give notice of a hearing in the manner that is prescribed by s 441A.

Consideration

 

  1. SAAP was concerned with the Act as it stood before the introduction of s 422B. The validity of s 422B was assumed by the parties and this appeal does not raise consideration of the scope of its operation. In SZBYR v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship[38] Gleeson CJ, Gummow, Callinan, Heydon and Crennan JJ observed that in light of the introduction of s 422B it would be surprising if s 424A were interpreted as having an operation going well beyond the requirements of the hearing rule at common law. That observation is pertinent to the consideration of whether there is to be discerned from the legislative scheme an intention to invalidate in consequence of non-compliance with any of the obligations dealing with the manner of giving and receiving review documents.
  2. The obligations imposed by s 425A with respect to giving notice of the hearing are directed to ensuring that an applicant has adequate time in which to prepare his or her case. (The requirement for service by a method prescribed by s 441A may be thought to serve a different purpose, which is to lay the foundation for the Tribunal to determine a review without further notice where an applicant has failed to appear at a scheduled hearing.) As the Full Court found, s 441G contains a statutory recognition that some applicants are unlikely to understand the purport of the notice or to be able to properly prepare their case without assistance. In this respect s 441G may be seen as being concerned with the provision of effective notice of the hearing.
  3. In combination, ss 425A and 441G ensure that an applicant for review receives timely and effective notice of the hearing. They impose obligations which facilitate the conduct of a procedurally fair hearing. However, the manner of providing timely and effective notice of hearing is not an end in itself. The procedural steps dealing with the manner of giving notice are to be distinguished from other components of the statutory statement of the hearing rule, including the obligation to give particulars of adverse information[39] and to invite the applicant to appear to give evidence and to present arguments relating to the issues arising in the decision under review[40].
  4. While the legislature may be taken to have intended that compliance with the steps in ss 441G and 441A would discharge the Tribunal’s obligations with respect to the giving of timely and effective notice of the hearing, it does not follow that it was the intention that any departure from those steps would result in invalidity without consideration of the extent and consequences of the departure. The respondents acknowledge that they suffered no injustice by reason of the Tribunal’s omission and they do not take issue with the Full Court’s characterisation of the result in the circumstances as being “rather absurd”[41]. The admitted absurdity of the outcome is against acceptance of the conclusion that the legislature intended that invalidity be the consequence of departure from any of the procedural steps leading up to the hearing[42]. In a case in which the Tribunal fails to comply with the requirements for the giving of notice of a hearing, the factual determination of whether the applicant for review and his or her authorised recipient received timely and effective notice of the hearing does not require the court to consider how the applicant might have presented his or her case differently had the Tribunal complied with the statutory procedures. No question arises, in the case of an applicant who has received timely and effective notice of the hearing, of the loss of an opportunity to advance his or her case.
  5. Notwithstanding the detailed prescription of the regime under Divs 4 and 7A and the use of imperative language it was an error to conclude that the provisions of ss 441G and 441A are inviolable restraints conditioning the Tribunal’s jurisdiction to conduct and decide a review. They are procedural steps that are designed to ensure that an applicant for review is enabled to properly advance his or her case at the hearing; a failure to comply with them will require consideration of whether in the events that occurred the applicant was denied natural justice. There was no denial of natural justice in this case.
  6. For these reasons the appeal should be allowed.

Orders

 

  1. As a condition of the grant of special leave the Minister undertook not to seek to disturb any orders as to costs which had been made in the courts below. The Full Court of the Federal Court allowed the respondents’ appeal (order 1) and set aside the order made in the Federal Magistrates Court on 5 September 2007 (order 2) and ordered the Minister to pay the respondents’ costs of the appeal (order 3). Accordingly, the orders that we propose are as follows:
    1. Appeal allowed.
    2. Set aside orders 1 and 2 of the orders made by the Full Court of the Federal Court of Australia on 3 July 2008, and in lieu thereof order that:

(a) order 2 of the orders made by the Federal Magistrates Court of Australia on 5 September 2007 be set aside; and

 

(b) the appeal be otherwise dismissed.

 

  1. Appellant to pay the first to sixth respondents’ costs of the appeal to this Court.

[1] Sections 411, 412 and 414 of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth). The relevant text of the Act is reprint 9.

[2] Section 441G.

[3] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 168-169 [97] per Lander J (Moore and Marshall JJ concurring).

[4] The Convention relating to the Status of Refugees done at Geneva on 28 July 1951.

[5] The Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees done at New York on 31 January 1967.

[6] Section 36(2)(a).

[7] The second to sixth respondents’ application was made pursuant to s 36(2)(b) of the Act.

[8] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration [2007] FMCA 1339.

[9] Section 25(1AA)(a) of the Federal Court of Australia Act 1976 (Cth).

[10] Section 25(1AA)(b) of the Federal Court of Australia Act 1976 (Cth).

[11] Section 414(1).

[12] Section 415(1).

[13] Section 415(2)(d) and (3)(b).

[14] Section 420(1).

[15] Section 420(2).

[16] Section 425.

[17] Regulation 4.35D(b) of the Migration Regulations 1994 (Cth).

[18] Section 441A(4).

[19] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [87].

[20] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [88]-[89].

[21] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [90].

[22] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [90].

[23] Re Refugee Review Tribunal; Ex parte Aala [2000] HCA 57; (2000) 204 CLR 82 at 89 [5] per Gleeson CJ, 91 [17] per Gaudron and Gummow JJ; [2000] HCA 57; Re Minister for Immigration and Multicultural Affairs; Ex parte Miah [2001] HCA 22; (2001) 206 CLR 57 at 67 [26] per Gleeson CJ and Hayne J; [2001] HCA 22; Applicant NAFF of 2002 v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs (2004) 221 CLR 1; [2004] HCA 62; NAIS v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs (2005) 228 CLR 470; [2005] HCA 77.

[24] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [91].

[25] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 166-167 [87].

[26] Section 425(1).

[27] Section 441G.

[28] Section 425A(3).

[29] Sections 425A(1) and 426(1).

[30] Project Blue Sky Inc v Australian Broadcasting Authority (1998) 194 CLR 355 at 388-389 [91]; [1998] HCA 28.

[31] Section 425(1).

[32] Australia, House of Representatives, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), 13 March 2002 at 1106.

[33] (2005) 228 CLR 294; [2005] HCA 24.

[34] SAAP v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs [2005] HCA 24; (2005) 228 CLR 294 at 321 [77].

[35] SAAP v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs [2005] HCA 24; (2005) 228 CLR 294 at 350 [192].

[36] SAAP v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs [2005] HCA 24; (2005) 228 CLR 294 at 353-354 [205].

[37] SAAP v Minister for Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs [2005] HCA 24; (2005) 228 CLR 294 at 354-355 [208] (emphasis in original).

[38] [2007] HCA 26; (2007) 81 ALJR 1190 at 1195 [14]; [2007] HCA 26; 235 ALR 609 at 614; [2007] HCA 26.

[39] Section 424A(1).

[40] Section 425.

[41] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [91].

[42] SZIZO v Minister for Immigration and Citizenship (2008) 172 FCR 152 at 167 [87].

Zhang v Minister for Immigration & Anor [2009] FMCA 196 (9 March 2009)

Friday, October 30th, 2009

MIGRATION – Criminal justice stay certificate and visa – cancellation – operative decision taken by Attorney-General – applicant granted visa as potential witness in prosecution – arguable case that he was denied procedural fairness – application for summary dismissal refused – interim injunction made – referral for legal assistance.

Federal Magistrates Court Rules 2001 (Cth), rr.12.03, 44.12

Migration Act 1958 (Cth), ss.147, 147(b)(iii), 162, 162(1), 164, 417, 476

Wasfi v Commonwealth & Anor (1998) 83 FCR 16

Applicant:

Kuanglun Zhang

First Respondent:

Minister for Immigration & Citizenship

Second Respondent:

ATTORNEY-GENERAL FOR THE COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA

File Number:

SYG 327 of 2009

Judgment of:

Smith FM

Hearing date:

9 March 2009

Delivered at:

Sydney

Delivered on:

9 March 2009

REPRESENTATION

Counsel for the Applicant:

Applicant in person

Counsel for the First Respondent:

Mr A Markus

Solicitors for the First Respondent:

Australian Government Solicitor

ORDERS

(1)                  The first respondent is restrained until further order or the conclusion of this proceeding, by himself, his delegates, officers or agents, from removing the applicant from Australia.

(2)                  The Attorney‑General for the Commonwealth is included as a respondent to the application, in so far as it seeks review of his decision under s.162 of the Migration Act.

(3)                  The applicant has leave to file and serve an amended application including any additional grounds of review with complete particulars of each ground on or before 10 April 2009.

(4)                  The applicant must file and serve any additional affidavits on or before 10 April 2009.

(5)                  The first respondent must file and serve any additional affidavits on or before 1 May 2009.

(6)                  A show‑cause hearing under Rule 44.12 is dispensed with.

(7)                  The application is listed for final hearing on the grounds set out in the application as may be amended on 12 May 2009 at 10.15 a.m. at Court 6D, Level 6, John Maddison Tower, 88 Goulburn Street, Sydney.

(8)                  Note that the Court will consider:

(i)                whether the decision of the Attorney‑General on or about 24 April 2008 to cancel the criminal justice certificate should be declared void by reason of a failure to afford procedural fairness (compare Wasfi v Commonwealth (1998) 83 FCR 16),

(ii)             whether as a consequence, it should be declared that the applicant’s criminal justice visa granted on 24 June 2004 continues in effect.

(9)                  The applicant is referred under r.12.03 to the NSW District Registrar for referral to a lawyer on the pro bono panel for legal assistance, including advice about the amendment of his application and the filing of additional evidence, and, if appropriate, representation at the hearing.

(10)              Any party may request that the proceeding be listed for further directions or for the hearing of an application in a case on a date allowing 5 clear days’ notice to the other parties.  The appointment shall be obtained from the Associate on 9377 5528.

(11)              The applicant must file and serve in the Registry a short written outline of submissions and list of authorities 7 days before the hearing.

(12)              The first respondent must file and serve a short written outline of submissions and list of authorities 3 days before the hearing.

(13)              All documents required to be filed must be filed at the Registry.  PROVIDED that any document which is filed within 5 days of the hearing or other listing shall ALSO be provided by email address or facsimile number obtained from the Associate.

(14)              The applicant must immediately serve on the solicitors of the first respondent a copy of every document filed in the Court.

FEDERAL MAGISTRATES

COURT OF AUSTRALIA AT

Sydney

SYG 327 of 2009

Kuanglun Zhang

Applicant

And

Minister for Immigration & Citizenship

First Respondent

ATTORNEY‑GENERAL FOR THE COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA

Second Respondent

REASONS FOR JUDGMENT

(revised from transcript)

1. This is an application which was filed on 9 February 2009, in which the applicant presents to the Court as a person held in immigration detention with limited access to legal assistance.  His application invokes this Court’s jurisdiction under s.476 of the Migration Act 1958 (Cth), without defining a ‘migration decision’ as defined for the purposes of that section, of which he seeks judicial review.  However, the official actions which are the subject of his grievance emerge, in my opinion, with sufficient clarity from his application and other evidence now before the Court to allow it to make appropriate interlocutory orders.  I note that the legal representatives of the Minister for Immigration had no apparent difficulty in detecting the administrative background to his application, when preparing a Court Book and affidavit to assist the Court.
2. The applicant came to Australia in June 2003, and shortly after his arrival an application for a protection visa was lodged.  This inadequately presented his claims.  The protection visa application was refused by a delegate, and that decision was upheld by the Refugee Review Tribunal in January 2004.
3. In circumstances which are not clear on the present evidence, the applicant gave information to the Department of Immigration complaining about the migration agent who had assisted him.  At that time, the applicant was regarded as a person who could assist an investigation and possible prosecution of that person.  For reasons which are not disclosed in the present evidence, a certificate under s.147 of the Migration Act was signed on 18 June 2004 by an officer of the Attorney‑General’s Department, as a delegate of the Attorney‑General’s power under that section.  This certified that “the stay of the removal or deportation of” the applicant “is required for the administration of criminal justice”.  It indicated the delegate’s opinion, in terms of s.147(b)(iii) that the applicant “should remain in Australia temporarily for the purposes of the administration of criminal justice in relation to offences against laws of the Commonwealth of Australia”.
4. Acting upon the certificate, the Minister for Immigration then issued to the applicant a temporary visa of a class known as a ‘criminal justice stay’ visa, which continued indefinitely for the subsequent nearly four years.  The applicant contends that he was also given promises at that time that he would be given permanent residence in Australia if his stay became protracted.  However, the nature and evidence of these promises is not shown clearly in the evidence currently before me.
5. In his application to the Court, the applicant also refers to his being taken into immigration detention on 22 January 2009 following the cancellation of his criminal justice stay certificate and of his visa, and to his now being threatened with immediate removal from Australia.  His application complains:

1.      The Immigration Department requested me to be a witness for a migration fraud case because I am a victim.  The department orally promised that if the proceeding lasts for a long time, they would grant me the permanent resident visa.  However, after more than four years, a decision was made that no further visa will be granted to me.

2.      During the four years’ proceeding time, the department refused to tell our witness any progressing of the legal proceedings.  After four years, without advising me about the result of the legal proceeding (which I provide evidence as a victim witness), the immigration department ask me to depart Australia).

1. It appears to me that this sufficiently raises, at least, a contention that the applicant was denied procedural fairness before an operative decision was made upon which his detention and proposed removal is based.
2. The evidence now before me contains some relevant correspondence about this.
3. A letter dated 18 February 2008 was hand delivered to the applicant on 20 February 2008, by an officer of the Department of Immigration on letterhead of the Department of Immigration.  It stated::

I am writing to advise you that I have reviewed the Criminal Justice Stay Visa granted to you.

On 24 June 2004 you were granted a Criminal Justice Stay Visa so you could lawfully remain in Australia for the administration of the criminal justice process.  The Criminal Justice Visa was issued to support the investigation and prosecution of [name of another person] for his alleged involvement in providing false or misleading information to the Department of Immigration.

The Commonwealth Director of Public Prosecutions (CDPP) has decided the evidence you were prepared to give in this matter will now not be used by the CDPP.  This means that your involvement in the case has now concluded and your continuing presence in Australia, to assist in the criminal justice process, is no longer required.

You should now make arrangements to depart Australia.  The Department of Immigration and Citizenship will pay an economy air fair from Australia to your home country.

You have 28 days from the date of receipt of this letter to depart Australia or to apply for another visa.  Thereafter, the Attorney‑General will consider whether to cancel your Criminal Justice Stay Certificate, which would result in the cancellation of your Criminal Justice Stay Visa – see ss162 and 164 of the Migration Act 1958.  In addition, all Government support payments which you may presently receive conditional on your holding a Criminal Justice Stay Visa will cease from the day of any cancellation of that visa.

If you remain in Australia after the 28–day period and do not hold another visa you will become an unlawful non‑citizen subject to removal action.  If you are removed from Australia, that may affect your ability to travel to Australia in the future.

Should you require further information regarding this process or assistance with your departure arrangements, please contact [Manager] on [(02) telephone number] or [Officer] on [(02) telephone number] as soon as possible.  Alternatively, you may seek independent immigration advice.

I would like to personally thank you for your help with the administration of the criminal justice process in Australia.  The department is committed to ensuring compliance with migration and citizenship law, including the prosecution of serious offenders, and your willingness to support this process is appreciated.

1. The applicant subsequently employed a solicitor, who made representations to the Minister for Immigration inviting the Minister to make a decision under s.417 of the Migration Act, so as to grant the applicant a permanent resident visa.  That application was made on 14 March 2008.  It was not determined until 5 August 2008, when the applicant’s solicitor was informed that the Minister had declined to consider exercising that power.  The applicant’s solicitor requested a bridging visa while this consideration occurred, and I assume that such a visa was granted.
2. Meanwhile, it appears that an officer in the Attorney‑General’s Department had signed a document on 24 April 2008, which purports to be a certificate under s.162(1) of the Migration Act.  It states:

WHEREAS on 18 June 2004, [name], an officer of the Attorney‑General’s Department duly authorised by the Attorney‑General, issued a certificate pursuant to section 147 of the Migration Act 1958 (the Act), which stated that the presence of Kuanglun ZHANG (also known as Kuang Lun ZHANG), a citizen of the People’s Republic of China, was required in Australia for the purposes of the administration of criminal justice in relation to an offence against a law of the Commonwealth;

AND WHEREAS the presence of Kuanglun ZHANG in Australia is no longer required for the relevant purpose;

AND WHEREAS on 14 April 2008, notice in writing of the intention to cancel the certificate and details required under subsection 162(2) of the Act were given to the Secretary of the Department of Immigration and Citizenship;

NOW THEREFORE I, [name], an officer of the Attorney‑General’s Department being duly authorised at the date hereof to issue and cancel certificates under Division 4 of the Act, hereby cancel pursuant to subsection 162(1) of the Act, the abovementioned certificate with effect from 28 April 2008.

1. Shortly before that certificate was signed, an officer in the Department of Immigration sent to the applicant’s solicitor a letter dated 14 April 2008 which stated :

This letter is to confirm our telephone conversation this morning.

Mr Zhang is currently the holder of a Criminal Justice Visa.  As his involvement in the matter for which he was granted the visa has now concluded, I have begun proceedings for the Criminal Justice Visa to be cancelled.

On 28 April 2008 the Attorney General’s Department will cease the Criminal Justice Certificate issued to Mr Zhang.  This means that Mr Zhang’s Criminal Justice Visa will automatically be cancelled that same day, 28 April 2008.

In your letter to me of 14 March 2008 you requested the Department grant Mr Zhang a bridging visa to allow him to remain legally in Australia while the Minister considers his request to remain permanently in Australia.

For Mr Zhang to be granted a bridging visa he should attend the Department of Immigration and Citizenship’s Compliance Counter at Level 4, 26 Lee Street Sydney on Tuesday 29 April 2008.  He should take with him this letter, his passport and some bills which show his current residential address.

If you would like to clarify any details in this letter please feel free to contact me by phone on [number].

(emphasis in original)

1. This correspondence suggests that it was not considered necessary in the Department of Immigration for the Attorney‑General or his delegate to invite the applicant or his solicitor to make submissions to that decision‑maker on whether the Attorney‑General should cancel the certificate, before that action was taken.  There is no evidence currently before me which shows any contact being made by the Attorney‑General’s Department with the applicant or his solicitor.  However, it was a decision of the delegate of the Attorney‑General which was, in fact, the operative decision which gave rise to the power of the Minister to detain the applicant for removal from Australia.
2. Notwithstanding the contrary suggestion in the above correspondence, the Minister for Immigration and his delegates and officers had no statutory power to determine whether to remove the applicant’s right to lawful residence in Australia under his criminal justice visa.  Rather, any valid cancellation of his criminal justice visa occurred by operation of law under s.164 of the Migration Act which provides:

164   Effect of cancellation etc. on criminal justice visa

If:

(a)    a criminal justice certificate is cancelled; or

(b)    a criminal justice stay warrant is cancelled or expires;

any criminal justice visa granted because of the certificate or warrant is cancelled and the Minister is to make a record of the cancellation.

1. The operative power, is therefore that of the Attorney‑General under s.162, which provides:

162   Criminal justice certificates to be cancelled

(1)    If the presence in Australia of a non‑citizen in respect of whom a criminal justice certificate has been given is no longer required for the purposes for which it was given, then:

(a)    if it was given under section 145 or 147, the Attorney‑General; or

(b)    if it was given under section 146 or 148—an authorised official;

is to cancel it.

(2)    Before cancelling the certificate, the Attorney‑General or authorised official is, an adequate time before doing so, to tell the Secretary:

(a)    when it is to be cancelled; and

(b)    the expected whereabouts of the non‑citizen when it is cancelled; and

(c)     the arrangements for the non‑citizen’s departure from Australia.

1. In Wasfi v Commonwealth & Anor (1998) 83 FCR 16, Merkel J considered the structure of the Migration Act in relation to the cancellation of a criminal justice certificate and the consequential effect on a criminal justice visa.  However, the circumstances were very different from the present.  In that case, such a certificate had been signed, and a visa was granted to the applicant, in relation to criminal justice proceedings in which he himself was prosecuted, sentenced, and ultimately released from imprisonment at the end of his sentence.  As Merkel J found, it was incontestable that the applicant’s continuing presence in Australia was “no longer required for the purposes” for which the certificate was issued (see p.21G‑22C).
2. In the present case, the applicant received his visa for co‑operating with the criminal justice authorities as a potential witness.  The evidence currently before me suggests that no prosecution has, in fact, yet occurred, but that the Commonwealth Director of Public Prosecutions held an opinion in early 2008 that the applicant’s evidence “will now not be used”.  There is no evidence before me as to the basis upon which that opinion was held.  The evidence does not show what correspondence there has been between the Commonwealth Director of Public Prosecutions, the Department of Immigration and the Attorney‑General’s Department before the cancellation certificate was signed.  Whatever the nature of that correspondence, it would not have been legally permissible for anyone other than the Attorney‑General or his delegate to make the decision under s.162 as to whether the precondition to cancelling the certificate should be found to be satisfied.
3. In Merkel J’s language at p.22, I consider that it is reasonably arguable for the applicant that his was a case where:

the question of whether a person’s presence is no longer required for the purpose for which a criminal justice certificate was given might involve a judgment based on evaluation and weighing up of facts and circumstances: see ss 145, 146, 147, 148 and 162.

1. In Wasfi, Merkel J addressed whether a judicial review application could challenge the validity of the cancellation of a certificate, in the course of seeking a judicial determination whether the applicant is an unlawful non‑citizen by reason of a cancellation of a criminal justice visa by operation of s.164.  His Honour was of the opinion that it could.  His Honour was of the view that an applicant would have standing to challenge that cancellation, and that “the Attorney‑General was bound to comply with the rules of natural justice when making his decision under s 162(1)” (see p.29C).  His Honour said at p.27F :

Section 162 confers a non‑discretionary power of cancellation based upon the determination that a person’s presence in Australia is no longer required for the purpose for which a criminal justice certificate was given.  As pointed out above in some cases a decision under the section can require an evaluation and weighing up of facts and circumstances.  In such cases views may differ as to whether the criteria necessary for the exercise of the power have been satisfied.  Whilst there may be little room for doubt on that issue in the present case, that is not necessarily so in other cases.  Although the power conferred under the section is not discretionary and the matters which may be put forward by a person who is intended to be the subject of the power against its exercise may be limited, there are matters which a person, whose rights or interests might be prejudiced by the exercise of the power, might legitimately wish to put forward in order to contend that the power ought not to be exercised.  Accordingly, there is nothing implicit in the nature of the decision to be made or the subject matter with which it is concerned that leads to the conclusion that it would be futile or pointless to afford a person, whose rights or interest might be affected by the decision, an opportunity to be heard in relation to it.  I would add that a court should exercise considerable caution before concluding that the subject matter of a decision is such that it would be futile or pointless to afford the person who will be affected by it an opportunity to be heard.  As was so graphically pointed out by Megarry J in John v Rees [1970] Ch 345 at 402:

“It may be that there are some who would decry the importance which the courts attach to the observance of the rules of natural justice.  ‘When something is obvious’, they may say, ‘why force everybody to go through the tiresome waste of time involved in framing charges and giving an opportunity to be heard?  The result is obvious from the start.’  Those who take this view do not, I think, do themselves justice.  As everybody who has anything to do with the law well knows, the path of the law is strewn with examples of open and shut cases which, somehow, were not; of unanswerable charges which, in the event, were completely answered; of inexplicable conduct which was fully explained; of fixed and unalterable determinations that, by discussion, suffered a change.”

1. Merkel J then considered the “scope or content of the rules in the present case”.  He was satisfied in that case that there was “the real risk of flight… such that the giving of prior notice in relation to a decision under s 162(1), and affording the applicant an opportunity to be heard prior to making it, might frustrate the object or purpose of conferring the power to make the decision in this case” (see p.29E).  He therefore was satisfied that there had been no such requirements “in the special circumstances of the present case”.  There is no foundation in the evidence currently before me for a similar apprehension in relation to the present applicant.
2. The present application was returnable before me at a first Court date last week, on 3 March 2009.  The Minister submitted that an expedited show‑cause hearing should be held under r.44.12, and I acceded to this submission.  It appeared to me that this was appropriate, because the merits of the application were obscure, the applicant was in detention, and the Minister was foreshadowing his urgent removal from Australia.  I therefore listed today’s show‑cause hearing, and directed the Minister to provide a Court Book explaining the relevant background.  The applicant was encouraged to provide any additional documentary evidence informally to the Court.  He has done so today, and the Minister’s representatives have taken no objection to that.  The Minister tendered further documents, and I have considered the preliminary merits of the applicant’s application upon this documentary evidence, without taking any evidence from the applicant or any other witness.
3. These expedited procedures have the consequence that the proceeding has not been fully prepared in relation to its presentation of evidence and submissions by either side.  Plainly, the application is not adequately formulated in relation to the grounds of review or the relief sought.  Not only does it need to properly identify the migration decisions in relation to which judicial review is sought, but if, as I think it should, it is understood as including a challenge to the operative decision of the Attorney‑General under s.162, it would be appropriate for the Attorney‑General to be joined as a respondent, as well as the Minister for Immigration.  There appears to be no doubt that a challenge to the validity of a decision under s.162 comes within this Court’s jurisdiction under s.476 of the Migration Act.
4. The Minister’s representative today submitted that the proceeding is incorrectly constituted at present, and should be summarily dismissed for that reason.  However, I am not satisfied that it does not properly raise a genuine dispute as to whether the applicant’s criminal justice visa should be declared not to have been cancelled by operation of law, and whether the applicant is currently a non‑citizen who is liable for removal from Australia under Division 6 of Part 2 of the Migration Act, even as presently constituted with only the Minister for Immigration.  The Minister is a proper contradictor in relation to that issue, and it appears to me that it has been raised by the present application.  The applicant has a contention that there has been no automatic cancellation of his temporary visa by operation of law by reason of a cancellation of a criminal justice certificate by the Attorney‑General, because that decision was void under principles of procedural fairness.  It may well be that the Attorney‑General has a right to be heard in relation to that contention, but I am not persuaded that the present application is doomed to failure due to the absence of that joinder at inception.
5. I consider that the applicant has raised an arguable case in relation to that issue, upon the principles considered by Merkel J in Wasfi.  I think it appropriate today to order the amendment of the application, to join the Attorney‑General as a respondent.  He will have liberty to apply to be removed if he wishes to contend that this was inappropriate.
6. I note that the Minister made two other submissions on whether the applicant had raised an arguable case for any relief.  The first was that, as in Wasfi, no obligations of procedural fairness arose in the present case obliging the Attorney‑General to give notice of an intention to consider cancellation and inviting submissions from the applicant.  He submitted that this was because only one outcome was conceivable, due to the CDPP’s stated opinion.
7. However, in my opinion the applicant has a reasonable argument that Wasfi is distinguishable.  As I have indicated, the critical consideration in Merkel J’s judgment, which does not apply in the present case, was that the applicant was ‘at risk of flight’ if he was warned that cancellation was being contemplated and invited to make submissions.  There seems to have been no fear of this in relation to the applicant, since the applicant was told by the Department of Immigration that his visa would be cancelled, albeit in terms which arguably showed error of law as to the location of the operative statutory power and, arguably, an implicit denial of the applicant’s right to be heard by the relevant decision‑maker.
8. Whether, in the circumstances, any breach of procedural fairness occurred, and whether it was sufficiently material to justify the granting of final relief by the Court, are, in my opinion, issues which are better left to a final hearing, when they can be decided upon better evidence and submissions presented by both parties.
9. The Minister’s second contention was that, in fact, the applicant was given sufficient notice of an intention to consider cancelling the visa and an opportunity to be heard, as a result of the two letters given to him by the Department of Immigration on 18 February 2008 and 14 April 2008 as set out above.  However, it appears to me that the applicant has a simple argument which he could raise in answer to that contention.  This is that these warnings did not constitute a notice given by the Attorney‑General, or his delegate, of an intention to consider the exercise of his powers, and an indication by that statutory officer that he was open to receiving submissions from the applicant before making a decision.  It appears to me that the applicant has arguments that the terms of the correspondence appeared to shut out the applicant from an opportunity to be heard, rather than the converse.  These are issues also which, in my opinion, are better left to a final hearing.
10. For the above reasons, I am satisfied that the applicant has raised an arguable case for the giving of relief in relation to the matter he brings before the Court.  That relief being by way of declaratory orders in relation to the validity of the purported cancellation of the criminal justice certificate and of the consequential cancellation of the criminal justice visa, and of the applicant’s status as a non‑citizen currently liable to removal from Australia.  It is therefore appropriate to make further directions allowing the proceeding to be prepared for a final hearing.
11. This conclusion also means that I am satisfied that there is a serious case to be tried in relation to those issues, such as to warrant the granting of interlocutory relief to the applicant to prevent his removal from Australia pending the completion of the proceeding.  The applicant is under formal notice of such a threat.  He was today served with a “Notice of Your Removal From Australia”, foreshadowing an intention to remove him from Australia in two days time.
12. The applicant orally requested the Court to make an interlocutory injunction restraining his removal.  In the circumstances, I consider it appropriate to dispense with any formal rules in relation to the making of an interlocutory application.
13. In my opinion, the balance of convenience plainly points in favour of the applicant being allowed to continue in Australia to properly instruct lawyers and to present his evidence and submissions to the Court.  He has an arguable case which would find a lawful right of residence, and this right is at risk if he is removed before the completion of the proceedings.  The Minister has not presented any evidence or submissions suggesting that there is any reason why the applicant should not be allowed to continue in Australia until the Court has a proper opportunity to determine the issues in this case on a final basis.
14. I am therefore satisfied that an interim injunction should be immediately issued.  It will grant the Minister and the applicant an opportunity to apply to the Court for further orders, including, if the applicant sees fit, for his interim release from detention.
15. It appears to me that this is a case where the interests of the administration of justice point in favour of the applicant having legal representation to explore the evidence and the arguments he needs to present to the Court.  The applicant informed the Court on the last occasion that he had not been able to obtain legal assistance while he was in detention, and he informed the Court today that the solicitors that acted for him in early 2008 no longer act for him and no longer have his confidence.  In those circumstances, I propose to make a referral under Part 12 rule 3 of the Federal Magistrates Court Rules 2001 (Cth) to the District Registrar, to see if a lawyer from the Court’s pro bono panel can be arranged.
16. In all the circumstances of this case, I consider that it should be given reasonable expedition, but it appears to be now little different than other cases coming before this Court where an applicant is held in detention.  No consideration has been put before me indicating a need for it to be rushed, in the sense of being brought on for hearing in the next few weeks.  I consider a sufficient timetable should be set for the preparation of the case, including time for the District Registrar to make arrangements for the applicant to be represented and for that person to take proper instructions from the applicant and present a properly formulated amended application and evidence, and for the respondents to respond.

I certify that the preceding thirty-four (34) paragraphs are a true copy of the reasons for judgment of Smith FM

Associate:  Lilian Khaw

Date:  12 March 2009